Baka-Tsuki - User contributions [en]

Talk:Nogizaka Haruka no Himitsu:Volume1 Chapter1

2009-08-07T12:57:13Z

Lysanther: New page: The three idiots might be better as the three stooges in reference to Larry, Moe and Curly http://en.wikipedia.org/wiki/The_Three_Stooges

The three idiots might be better as the three stooges in reference to Larry, Moe and Curly http://en.wikipedia.org/wiki/The_Three_Stooges

Nogizaka Haruka no Himitsu:Volume1 Prologue

2009-08-06T02:02:14Z

Lysanther:

===Prologue===

My classmate Nogizaka Haruka is completely flawless.

It may seem a little, you know… to hear this stupid-sounding sentence as an opening, but this is indeed a fact. An undeniable fact at that.

Nogizaka Haruka has beautiful soft hair that stretches to her back, obvious double eyelid and clear eyes that are slightly hanging down at the sides. Adding on to that, she emits an astonishing aura all over her, I believe any man that walks past her on the streets, a hundred out of a hundred of them would be charmed into turning back to look at her once more. Speaking of which, I am one of them. After all, she was crowned Miss Hakujō Academy as a mere first-year student last year with an amazingly high number of votes, ever since that beauty contest, everyone calls her “Nuit Étoile” (The Silver Star of the Night). As to the number of guys that confessed to her in that year has reached a three digit figure, and she has a secret fan club established specially for her, and there are sayings that even the principal is a member for that fan club, and it is likely that that is more than just a rumor.

Even with that, it is still not that special yet, because there is always someone that is like a school idol in any school. Taking a stroll across the entire country, you will be sure to find tens, hundreds of people like this.

However, Nogizaka Haruka’s outstanding quality lies in that: her good quality that deserves a special mentioning, goes beyond her appearance that was mentioned above.

Firstly, she has a very good character.

Her personality is prudent and mature, shows a smile to whomever she meets and treats others gently, giving off an atmosphere like lillies blossoming. Let’s not talk about others first, she is a precious example to defy the logic that all beauties have an ugly personality.

Besides that, she is very smart.

One year ago, during the ability test that was conducted at the start of school, all her subjects were above ninety marks, taking the place of first place for the entire grade leaving a big gap between her and the second placing. Ever since her astonishing feat, she has maintained at the first place up till now. Maybe it could be said that her brain structure is entirely different from normal people…… Compared to her, all our brain juices must be stuff that is like dried up bean dregs.

Furthermore, she is cultured.

Japanese folk dance with flower arrangement, the art of tea with calligraphy. The skills that she has learnt since young must add up to at least ten and in each of the areas for these skills she is able to show an unparalleled talent, making it all the more shocking. Among which, her best would be piano, her piano skills has been commented to be of professional standard, receiving a single-sided praise in the music realm. Now she is performing before the eyes of the entire class, just watching her two fingers dance elegantly on the piano keys would make one agree to those comments.

Further more, she is clever and deft, possessing a first-rate English qualification, a qualification for a certain ancient martial art style that allows her to take lessons in place of the master, the title of being a daughter of a renown business family…… etc. All in all, she is someone that takes on the phrase “Heaven does not bestow more than a single gift” (A phrase that is to say one person possesses no more than a single gift or talent [translation may not be too accurate to get the direct phrasing]) head-on and can obtain a total victory at it.

However……

Even Nogizaka Haruka, that is so close to perfection, has one single weakness or that is to say, a secret.

But right now, the only person that knows this secret is me; and because of this, I have a closer relationship with her. In the end, I was half forced into stepping into a world I have never touched on before. Just that……

Then, her performance ended while I was thinking.

"What you've just heard was the third movement of Beethoven's Piano Sonata No. 23 in F minor, Appassionata, performed by Nogizaka Haruka. Thank you, Haruka."

Under the the music teacher's, Yukari (twenty-three years old, currently looking for a boyfriend), direction, every one of us started to clap warmly, while Nogizaka Haruka gave a shy smile that could melt the audience.

I feel bliss just by looking at her. She's just too cute to be true. It wasn't just the normal guys, even the class president, Morita, the one who kept a serious, no-nonsense face even when listening to jokes, was squinting with a slight sinful look in his eyes. As for the girls, they all gave her looks of respect and admiration that were devoid of any traces of jealousy. I guess the smile of an angel would be what Haruka has on her face right now.

Suddenly, her eyes, with pupils as clear as the water from the Alps, locked onto mine. When she caught me looking, she smiled and waved discreetly at me. I could feel that at this moment her smile was more affectionate than usual, different from the smile that she gave to her other classmates.

Mm, she's indeed a cute girl.

I couldn't help but show a smile.

Not too long ago, this kind of situation would have been like a red pig flying on a plane, something that would never have happened to us. The "not too long ago" in question, was the time before I knew of Nogizaka Haruka's secret, because before I found out about her secret, Nogizaka Haruka and I were just normal classmates--- And she was the school idol, while I was just an average student--- that never even had a single real conversation before.

I thought about how we began.

It was only three months ago, but looking back now, it feels as though it happened a very long time ago. Maybe it's because we've spent so much time together in the three months that we've known each other.

That's right.

Our relationship started from that incident in the school library during the after school hours.

That is, the incident that happened was the day I found out about Nogizaka Haruka's secret.

From that day onwards, I waved goodbye to my plain school life to begin the subtle and exquisite relationship between Haruka and I.

That is, Nogizaka Haruka's Secret!!

<noinclude>
{| border="1" cellpadding="5" cellspacing="0" style="margin: 1em 1em 1em 0; background: #f9f9f9; border: 1px #aaaaaa solid; padding: 0.2em; border-collapse: collapse;"
|-
| Back to [[Nogizaka Haruka no Himitsu:Volume1_Illustrations|Illustrations]]
| Return to [[Nogizaka Haruka no Himitsu|Main Page]]
| Forward to [[Nogizaka Haruka no Himitsu:Volume1_Chapter1|Chapter 1]]
|-
|}
</noinclude>

Nogizaka Haruka no Himitsu:Teaser 5

2009-08-04T06:37:08Z

Lysanther:

"------ Please, you must not mistake the time to make your decision."

"The time to make my decision......?"

"...... Yes."

Hazuki-san nods her head in silently.

"Last time...... I had experienced the same thing as Yuuto-sama...... Three years ago, my beloved Eric once almost vanished before my very eyes."

"Eric......"

That is the name of a guy. He is Hazuki-san's...... ex-lover?

"...... I am unable to go into specific details about that time. Anyway the matter then compared to now, is just an insignificant situation. But, I did not see clearly the moment to make my decision, and I did not take action when it was a time that I must make my decision. In the end...... Eric left me."

"......"

"That day, Eric suddenly disappeared before my eyes...... I thought that he will stay by my side forever, but when I realized later on that that is not true, I began to think hard about it. Following that, I regretted. Why did I not take action then? Why did i not do what i could? and so......"

"Hazuki-san......"

"That feeling of regret then, I am still unable to forget up to this day."

As if reminiscing those memories, Hazuka-san places her eyes far away. I have never seen anything like that, a look filled with sorrow...... I hesitate whether to call out to her.

In the end, Hazuki-san raised her lowered head.

"So, I hope Yuuto-sama will not experience the same regret. That saddening emotion caused by missing the right time to make your decision......"

"......"

So...... The seemingly unfated with romance silent head of the maids has such a painful past too. What kind of existence this Eric-san is to Hazuki-san, actually I do not really know. But, that regretful feeling then, I can truly understand from her tone.

"Sorry, reminding you of such unhappy things......"

I apologize to her.

"...... It is okay, I am fine."

She shakes her head calmly,

"Just to note, I managed to buy Eric from an auction website successfully later on."

And said...... This sentence.

"...... Ah?"

Auction site? What auction, that means.....?

"......It is "YABEE! Auction". " [An auction site well-known in Japan or something? =x not sure [Ebay backwards would be likely ~Lysanther]]

"......"

"......"

"Err......Excuse me...... Hazuki-san, that Eric is......?"

I can't help but think, that the recognition between Hazuki-san and me seem to have a very big problem.

"...... I meant the limited time only teddy bear that was sold then. It has straight ears and eyes that can talk, full of prestige yet cute at the same time...... But, I did not have enough savings to pay for its price then."

"......"

...... So it is a stuffed animal.

What does it mean by you must not mistake the time to make your decision!

I cannot judge, whether something like this can be considered a good tale/talking point.

Talk:Toradora!:Volume2 Chapter2

2008-09-25T05:49:13Z

Lysanther:

Not sure what this sentence means:

"Ryuuji’s headache too had become absolute."

[[User:Akirasav|Akirasav]] 13:53, 23 September 2008 (PDT)

Its a play on words. The prior text is talking about how absolutely beautiful Ami is. The usage like that links the severity of his headache to the immaculate level of beauty Ami possesses (saying her beauty is the cause of the headache aswell as his headache is as immense as she is beautiful). I think "Ryuuji's headache too had become absolute" is better than what has been edited in. It may not be prefect usage but the pun sounds alot better as the orignal, the editted version "Incidently, Ryuuji’s headache was absolutely horrible." is much more clumsy sounding.

- Lysanther

Lol, now that I read it like this:

"Ami was the absolute epitome of beauty, almost to the point of obscuring his sense of reality. Ryuuji’s headache too had become absolute."

It makes a lot more sense. Thanks Lysanther!

I separated the paragraph to make the play on words more obvious, let me know what you think. Thanks.

[[User:Akirasav|Akirasav]] 7:22, 24 September 2008 (PDT)

It shouldn't be a seperated paragraph. The topic doesn't change in between. At most it might be neccissary to seperate the line as "Ryuuji's headache too had become absolute" as a single line paragraph. However using Similarly/incidently makes the sentence more related to the larger paragraph by being a comparison to the prior sentences. It seems like you're overediting this a bit. There have been some quite drastic changes in the way this paragraph is being conveyed. The original line didn't really need to be changed all that much. The most I can see wrong with the sentence is that maybe it needs to be punctuated to "Ryujii's headache too, had become absolute." With the possibility of seperating that line to be on its own to make it more prominant. However the line is still coherent even without those changes.

- Lysanther

Talk:Toradora!:Volume2 Chapter2

2008-09-24T04:04:42Z

Lysanther:

Talk:Toradora!:Volume2 Chapter2

2008-09-24T04:03:28Z

Lysanther:

Zero no Tsukaima:Volume5 Story3 - MTL

2008-07-11T16:45:49Z

Lysanther: corrections & some comments

===Chapter Three: Tristania's Holiday===

{{Template:PREVIEW}}

'''1'''
　

The bell of San Rami‘s temple rang eleven o‘clock.

Saito was running towards a central plaza of the De Chikutonn street.

As to why he was running... well, that‘s because he was late for a date. He elbowed his way through the mass of people, barely making it to the central plaza, and saw the one who was waiting for him pouting.

“H-hey.”

Seeing Saito, Louise, who was sitting at the fountain, puffed out her cheeks.

“What‘s up with you?! You're late!”

“No...when I was about to leave I was caught by Scarron.”

“Just ignore him!”

“I can‘t, for the time being, he is my employer...“

Nagging, Louise urged Saito. ''Aah, I should have saved my head and not came to the date if she is angry like this.''

Louise was dressed for the occasion. She was embarrassed, because even though she looked gorgeous, her clothes were still not suitable for a noble… She was dressed in a recent trend, popular between town girls – black beret and black dress with a plunging neckline. The pendant that Saito gave her was hanging on her neck. In these clothes she really looked like a true town girl. As one would expect from a girl in her pubescence, it was hard for Louise to acquire a suitable dress in town.

Aah, when silent, she really looks pretty charming. With her arms folded and tilted chin… the young girl looked across the street intensely. Her pink-blond hair shined vividly in the rays of the sun. Her big hazel eyes were an obvious sign that she was from another world. Aah, his lovely master looked very cute right now, furiously tapping her feet.

“Hey, lets go! Before the play starts.”

Louise said, still sounding little shy.

Saito nodded and started to walk. However, Louise remained standing in her place.

“What is it?”

“Muu! Escort me properly!”

“Escort?”

“Right. Hey!”

Louise pulled Saito's arm.

[[Image:ZnT05-173.jpg|thumb]]

“Kuh?” He looked dumbfounded at their united arms.

Holding hands! It made Saito very awkward. Though she had used his hands as pillows to sleep on lately, he still wasn’t used to them walking while holding hands in the middle of town. Saito felt nervous. Then she stepped on his foot.

“W-what?!”

“During our Void day off you should lead me. Why won’t you say something? Uuuuh!”

Louise groaned.

“W-well, this is our Void day. H-how about going to the t-theater?”

Louise shook her head while sighing, and then pulled his arm dragging him after her.

“Muu! Useless escort! This way! Here!”

And so, walking in a way that it still wasn’t clear who escorted whom, the pair went down the streets of Tristain, bathing in the sunlight of the summer.

<center>* * *</center>

Well, as to why the couple went to see a play…　

Toady was the day of Rag and the inn was closed. “I want to go to the play,” Louise had said early in the morning, when she was having her breakfast (though it actually was a dinner, because they went to sleep late yesterday) with Saito in the attic.

“Play?”

“That’s right.”

Louise muttered somewhat ashamed.

“You like things like plays?"

“I don't like them, but I want to see one.”

“See it?”

Louise nodded. When you think about it, she grew up in a different environment. Louise was strictly disciplined at home, so she probably never went to the town’s theater.

Thinking this way, Saito suddenly felt pity for Louise.

“All right, but why do you want to see a play now?”

“Jessica told me that today there is a very popular play on stage.”

Louise was a girl, after all and fashionable things attract her just like any other.

And…

Louise for some reason insisted this to be a date.

“It doesn’t feel right just going there. The mood is important! Therefore let’s meet each other!”

“Meet?”

“All right? Meet me in front of the fountain, in the central plaza.”

“Bothersome.”

“Not bothersome. Hence, lets go to Royal Tanaijiiru Theater.”

“Fuu~n.”

And so, they met.

<center>* * *</center>
　

Royal Tanaijiiru Theater was indeed majestic, a splendid theater of gorgeous stonework. The lined up columns made it look like a temple.

Gentlemen and ladies fashionably dressed up gathered up in the theater.

Saito followed them as well.

After buying a surprisingly cheap ticket from the box office, Saito headed towards the seat. A thick curtain was dropped over the stage, and it was gloomy around it… indeed, Saito was getting excited by the mysterious atmosphere.

Seats were marked by the numbers and it was written on a ticket where one should sit, however agitated, Saito, without noticing, sat down in a different seat.

When he and Louise waited for the play to start, a good looking middle-aged noble with beautiful silver hair tapped his shoulder.

“Listen, pal.”

“Y-yes?”

“This is the seat I have had reserved for some time. Isn’t your seat different?”

This being said, the number of the seat was confirmed. It was as the man said. Hastily Saito, being urged by Louise, stood up.

“Muu! You have no shame!”

Louise complained shaking her head. Searching for the seat, Saito asked Louise.

“What was the play again?”

“…Tristania’s Holiday.”

“What’s the plot?”

“Princess of a certain country and the prince of a certain country come to Tristania secretly. The pair meet each other hiding their identities, however once they fall in love… they learn each other’s identities and separate. Sad story.”

Such a story shared a great popularity among the young girls. And indeed, the theater was crowded with young women.

After he found his seat, with much effort, the curtain rose. The play started. Music played and… it sounded beautiful in the theater.

“Amazing.”

Louise watched the stage with absorbed interest.

Saito, who saw a Helkeginia play for the first time, at first, gazed at it attentively as well. However… he got tired soon.

The scenario wasn’t so bad – he thought. Yet, the actors were unskilled. Though Saito was not very interested in plays, he still saw various movies back on earth and saw some school plays as well.

Compared to that… these guys were ham actors. Occasionally the voice turned inside out and singing scenes were executed in tone-deaf manner. Was that really a royal opera?

Yet Louise was still deeply moved by it, laughing ‘Ha!’ and sighing weakly. ''Waa, I should just enjoy the play like them,'' Saito thought.

However… the play still seemed to be no good. He looked around yawning, watching the visitors. There seemed to be some well known faces of society there. However, only young women were intensively gazing at the actors. Guess some things do not change even compared to Saito’s different world.

Saito became sleepy while watching.

Not being able to bare it anymore, he started to snore slightly.

Louise threw an angry look at the sleeping Saito.

''Wh-what?! This fellow…though it is such a special play! I invited him!''

For Louise this was a date. This should have been her memorable first date. Therefore she was so picky about such details as meeting, yet this familiar didn’t notice that.

''More so, he didn't escort me!''

''Did not know where the theater was!''

''I had to buy the tickets!''

''Furthermore, he shamefully mixed the seats!''

''Moreover, he fell asleep!''

Though she chose him to be her long-awaited first date companion, this familiar was reluctant to be his masters date! Reluctantly he chose to do so! Un-for-gi-va-ble! Louise restrained her feelings that she wanted to shout out and stared at Saito, who had started a journey to the dream land.

But… the play was long… and Louise has gotten tired in the course of time too. Then sleepiness took over her and she slowly closed her eyelids.

It was not possible to endure after all and…she leant her head against Saito's shoulder… she started to watch another play in the dream land… Louise began to row the boat

<center>* * *</center>

There was another visitor who wasn’t looking at the play as well. It was the same middle-aged noble whose seat Saito took by mistake. He was sitting next to a merchant and was having a secret talk with him.

This talk's content… were the things they heard from Tristain generals. The extremely secret Tristain’s military was the object of the gossip.

“F-fleet’s construction?”

The merchant asked.

“It will take half a year at least.”

The noble answered.

There were more whispers throughout the talk… In exchange for such secret information regarding Royal matters, the merchant passed a small bag to the noble. The noble peeked inside and saw it was tightly packed with golden coins.

The merchant whispered

“However… why contact each other in the theater?”

“What? To have a secret talk among the crowd of people. It is natural to tell a whispering story here. Therefore – a theater. If you would do that in a small room, one would get suspicious that you are plotting something not good.”

“Haha. I am sure that His Highness Emperor will be greatly interested in lord’s information. He might even give you a medal if you would come above the clouds.”

“This Albion’s person has a cold heart.”

“What, this whole land will be called by this name, sooner or later. Thank you for your cooperation."

Saying so, the merchant tried to stand up. The nobleman stopped him.

“What more?”

“Why don’t you act slowly? Wait till the last minute of the play.”

<center>* * *</center>

Tristain’s Royal palace stony floor echoed the sound of boots as a lone young woman knight walked. She had shortly cut blond hair and clear blue eyes. A protective chain hemp garment with sheet metal parts was wrapped around her body, in addition to a robe with a lily coat of arms painted on it.

Yet there was no wand at her lower waist… but a long, thin sword.

Coming and going nobles mage bodyguards halted and stared at her surprised, as it was unusual to see a fencer in the royal palace.

Mages saw a sword at her waist and the chain-mail that she wore, and started whispering among themselves.

“Fuun! Commoner woman!”

“She needs to have some grand permission to walk in palace dressed up like that… oh dear, different times!”

“Moreover, this woman is a Protestant! Giving Chevalier's title for such an harmful insect… I feel ashamed for our young majesty!”

Despite the impudent glances and rude talks about her, the young woman kept on walking straight, without sparing a single look at them.

At the end of the passage… she headed towards Henrietta’s office. She was stopped at the door by a magical guard member with a royal crest on his chest, not allowing her to visit her majesty.

“Her Majesty is in the middle of a conference right now. Come again later.”

The mage guard declared coldly, not even trying to hide his contempt for the woman knight.
　
“Please tell her that Agnes came. I have permission to visit Her Majesty anytime.”

The guard scowled then opened the door and disappeared into the office. After that, he came back, granting Agnes permission to enter the room.

When Agnes went into the office, Henrietta was in the middle of conference with Richmon from the High Court of Justice.

What is the High Court of Justice? That’s the organization that rules the administration of justice in the kingdom. Whenever the privileged class disagreed… judgement is brought in. They inspected literature works, operas or plays in theaters, or supervised commoner’s markets and frequently took care of conflicts within the monarchic government prefecture administration.

Henrietta who noticed Agnes, smiled with the edge of her lips, and told Richmon to break off the conference.

“But Your Highness…Rising taxes any further will make commoners resentment grow. This will cause disorder. Other countries may use it against us.”

“It’s an emergency. Despite our citizen's poverty…”

“Construction of 50 warships! 20,000 mercenaries! 15,000 expanses on equipping lords army-men! Food expenses to feed officers and men and our allied forces! Where can you get so much money? Building of a scout army and so on, just give it up, please.”

“The overthrow of Albion is now a national priority of Tristain.”

“But Your Majesty, though former Kings of Halkeginia with united forces attacked Albion on countless occasions… they were always defeated. Going into a campaign across the sky has more difficulties than one can imagine.”

Richmon declared, adding a hoity-toity gesture.

“I know. However I also know that finances minister reported that ‘The procurement of these war expenditures is not impossible’. Are you dissatisfied that you won’t be able to enjoy your former luxuries? As a matter of fact, I wonder how much you've saved since you started working?”

Henrietta said, sarcastically looking at the gorgeous clothes that Richmon was wearing.

“I myself prohibited imperial guard knights to wear the chain of silver that decorated the cane to show an example to others. There are no nobles, commoners nor royal family members. We are united now, Richmon.”

Henrietta watched Richmon. He bowed his head.

“You got me with this. I know, Your Majesty. However, the council of High Court of Justice consist of many people and it is not possible that they would agree with this campaign. I would like you to acknowledge it as a reality.”

“We will reach consensus, with the cardinal’s and my own work. I have the confidence that we will be able to persuade the council.”

Richmon watched Henrietta, who declared this with dazzling eyes.

“…Something wrong?”

“No… I just admired.”

“Admired?”

“That’s right. This Richmon, served ten years for Philip the Great, thirty years ago. By the time you were born, I knew more about Your Majesty than Your Majesty yourself.”

“Oh, well.”

“Though you might not remember, but the Emperor and Empress were really happy about Your Majesty’s birth! Though it was scary to lift your tiny body in one’s arms, I was still honored to rock and bath Your Majesty once or twice.”

“My mother said you served well.”

Henrietta said smiling.

“You are too kind. Just a while ago I was giving rude comments not thinking about the mother country.”

“You are a real patriot, I know that very well.”

“Anyway, I’ll say no more. Though Your Highness was such a crybaby before, she became a splendid woman now. There’s nothing for me to regret.”

“I am still…a crybaby. Please lend your power for the mother country, Richmon.”

Richmon bowed, asking for permission to leave the room. Henrietta nodded.

Agnes, who stood next to the door, watched Richmon leave.

Finally Agnes turned to Henrietta, who sat in her chair, and kneeled down, bowing her head.

“Agnes Chevalier Do Milan, welcome.”

Looking up, Henrietta urged.

“Did you finish the investigation?”

“Yes.”

Then Agnes took a letter out of her cleavage and gave it to Henrietta. The Queen took it and looked inside.

This was… Henrietta ordered to this female knight to investigate that ominous night's events. The night where an abductor from Albion…a revived Wales, snuck into the royal palace following someone’s written plan.

“So the guide wasn’t guided alone…as I take.”

“Exactly, he had help getting inside, the bolt was pulled up, and he could go unnoticed into the royal palace as he was alone.”

“To hide, once the group that tried to entice me entered.”

Henrietta said with painful look in her eyes.

“Yes. In only five minutes, Your Majesty.”

“Once found out, he insisted that it was a coincidence. However, he could not explain from where he had the money…”

The man whose name was written there, was the one that she gave a position to herself, and assumed him to be faithful, but was bribed by the sum of…

“70,000 ecu… This amount of gold is higher than the total amount of his pension.”

“It is as you say.”

Kneeling down, Agnes agreed.

“Though we were able to capture the informant who worked for the money… The number of people going over to Albion’s side has increased recently.”

“That employee…”

“I could not contact him yesterday. Perhaps, he sensed that he was found out.”

Henrietta sighed.

“Snake on one’s chest.”

“Reconquista’s nobles reach and hear beyond the national borders.”

“Might of money. A man with dreams turned into a man with gold lust. For the money… he tried to sell me and the country.”

Agnes kept silent. Henrietta gently put her hand on her shoulder.

“You did well. Thank you.”

Agnes looked at the crest on her surcoat. Crest… lily, the sign of the Royal family.

“I dedicat myself to Your Majesty. Your Majesty gave me the family name and the position.”

“I cannot trust people that use magic anymore. Except for a few old friends…”

Henrietta said in a sad voice.

“In Tarbes, nobles are similar to military. Therefore, this is what makes you a real noble.”

“You are too kind.”

Henrietta shook her head gently.

“You… had it tough in royal court, Agnes.”

“I was born the way I was born. And no sneers matter.”

“Though you are not noble by birth, you are a noble by soul. Foolish people.”

Agnes muttered a question.

“And what will you do about that man’s case?”

“Not enough evidence. It is hard to prove a crime.”

“Then…” Agnes continued in low voice.

“I am just newly established Queen… I will leave everything to the ‘Musketeer Corps’.”

After commander Wardes' betrayal, war of Tarbes and the recent annihilation of the Griffon corps, magic guard, that ought to protect the royalty, crumbled. The griffon corps were under the command of the Mantei Koa troops now, thus only one unit was still on duty.

To supplement the lack of guard, Henrietta newly established the ‘Musketeer Corps’ led by Agnes. As its name suggests, it uses new force of musket and sword, instead of magic. Because of mage shortage, the only members are commoners… For the sake of the personal safety of Henrietta, who is a woman, the guard is also made of women.

Because it interferes to negotiate with other corps when the commander is not an aristocrat, Agnes was exceptionally awarded a noble title. She became a ‘Chevalier’ and a fictional family name was given.

Henrietta’s exception made the national military power increase due to numbers of joining commoners. Though, nobles were naturally repulsed by this idea, Henrietta suppressed it.
Though it looked like the way they allied Germania, it was actually different. Henrietta, thanks to the kidnapping that deeply damaged her confidence… was unable to trust mages anymore.

“We are the way the royal court says – born without fineness. After all, it is impossible to become a noble.”

Henrietta shook her head.

“Who said that you are not a noble? You are a commander of the corps of the imperial guard knights that I myself admitted. The commander of imperial guards is different, as your position can only be rivaled to that of a field marshal.”

Agnes deeply bowed.

“Have pride. Walk tall. ‘I am an aristocrat’ – tell that to yourself in front of the mirror. If you do so, you will gain the fineness eventually.”

“As you say.”

“You just follow our former plan and watch over the man’s actions. If we are correct, the criminals will surely expose themselves tomorrow.”

“We won’t let them go free?”

“Surely. I won’t forgive anyone who is related to that night’s incident…Countries… People… Anyone. Yes. “

Then Agnes deeply bowed and left the room.

She was eternally grateful to Henrietta. Not because of the position or family name... No, because she was given a chance for revenge.

'''2'''

　
Saito was lying on the floor. Towering above him stood a roughly breathing Louise. It was the kitchen of the 'Charming Fairies' Inn. the inn just opened, but it was already noisy inside. Louise, with her arms crossed, looked down at Saito.

“Tell me, big brother.”

Louise still called him big brother. In here, Saito pretended to be Louise’s elder brother. No one believed it, as everyone in the inn already knew that Louise was a noble, yet she continued calling him ‘Big Brother’ anyway. Really stubborn character.

“What, little sister?”

Saito asked in a voice feeble and strained from Louise’s harsh beating.

“What were you doing before I called you?”

“Cleaning dishes.”

“Don’t lie. You were looking away.”

“A little.”

“Not a little.”

Louise pointed inside of the inn.

“You were ogling that girl’s thighs, this girl’s breasts and that girl’s bottom…”

Then, Louise angrily pointed at Jessica.

“You were watching the valley of Jessica’s breasts too.”

“A little.”

“Hey, big brother...”

Louise stomped on Saito’s face with her feet.

“Yes?”

“Isn’t it bad for you not to look at me? Isn’t your master gathering information from drunkards? If your cute master is endangered, you ought to protect her, right?”

“I'm sorry.”

“Sorry is not enough. You looked at me only twice. Yet I counted. You looked at this girl and at that girl four times. You looked at Jessica’s cleavage twelve times. You looked away, ignoring your Master. I c-c-c-cannot p-p-permit that!”

“Hey, I wasn’t looking!”

''Pardon me. I’m seeing Louise everyday. Her sleeping face too. It is love. Aah, master is cute. However, I want you to permit looking at other girl’s. It is man's nature. You cannot fight it even if looking away. Therefore, it is not necessary to get angry so much…'' Saito misunderstood her anger.

But, he would never say aloud such an excuse. Saito had learnt how to deal with Louise already.

“What if the moment when you look away, I am attacked by a strange man? Do you understand? You are willing to put me in such danger?"

“No… Wouldn’t that be alright? Ugh!”

“Why?”

“Master is not that appealing really. A tiny body has tiny popularity.”

Saito said what he was thinking. Louise spread her hands, sighed ‘Fuuh’, and started warming-up for another physical exercise.

“Really? I see. The dog can only be taught physically. Nnshotto.”

She went back to her vigor exercise.

While Louise was warming-up, Saito quietly slipped towards the back door. He had enough punishment a little while ago. Ten minutes. He needed to run away and have some rest.

Saito gripped Derflinger, who was rolled up in a cloth. Due to the recent accident, he was always carrying Derflinger with him. Reluctantly, he decided to carry it around, even though he knew how obstructive it could be.

The moment when he opened the back door and stepped out into the alley, he saw a hooded woman running in short steps in his direction.

Don! The woman knocked up against Saito, who just opened the door and fell on the ground. This made Saito flurried.

“S-sorry...Are you all right?”

The woman hid her face with her hood and said in panic,

“…That, is there a 'Charming Fairies' inn somewhere around here?”

[[Image:ZnT05-193.jpg|thumb]]

“Eh? That’s here…”

Muttering Saito noticed that woman’s voice sounded familiar. The woman became aware of the same thing at the same time as well. Quietly, she lifted an edge of her hood and stole a quick glance at Saito's face.

“Princess!”

“Shh!” she said, covering his mouth. Henrietta, wrapped in the lobes of gray hood, hid herself behind Saito, to avoid being seen from the Main Street.

“Search there!”

“Maybe she headed to Bourdonne Street!”

From the Main Street the rough voices of soldiers could be heard. Henrietta put the hood back on again.

“…Is there a place where I could hide?”

Henrietta looked so tiny.

“There is attic here where we live…”

“Please guide me there.”

<center>* * *</center>

Saito quietly brought Henrietta to the attic. She sat down on the bed and breathed out deeply.　

“…Safe for now.”

“It is not safe. What was that about?”

“I just sneaked away for a minute…and such uproar happened.”

“Huh? Weren’t you kidnapped the other day? No wonder it turned into a fuss!”

Henrietta became silent.

“Princess, aren’t you a ruler now? And you still act so selfish?”

“That not it. It’s because I have important business… And I heard from reports that Louise is here… I’m glad I could meet you at once.”

“A-anyway, I’ll call Louise.”

Louise after noticing that Saito disappeared would surely go ballistic, but this might help to ease her up a bit. Louise’s behavior was easy to predict. Like always.

“Don’t.”

Henrietta stopped Saito.

“W-why?”

“..I do not want to speak with Louise.”

“What?”

“I do not want to disappoint that girl.”

Saito sat on the chair and stared at Henrietta.

“Then, what else? Sneaking out of the castle without permission is not a good thing to do.”

Then Saito realized.

“But, if you didn’t come here to meet Louise, then what did you come here for?”

“I came to borrow your power.”

“M-me?”

“If it’s all right, I want you to guard me till tomorrow.”

“W-why me? Aren’t you the Queen? You have many soldiers and mages to guard you...”

“For today and tomorrow, I want to blend in with commoners. And, naturally, I do not want anyone from the palace to know that. So…”

“What?”

“I trust only you.”

“That’s… don’t you have anyone else?”

“Yes. I know you are good, and I, myself, am almost lonely in the palace. Many people there do not like me as a young queen…”

And after a moment of hasitation added,

“… and as a traitor.”

Saito recalled Wardes. Asking Louise, who is her best friend after all, to travel incognito – there might be something that cannot be spoken even to Louise.

“I see. Only because it is princess' request I will do it, but…”

After that Seito watched Henrietta’s face.

“It’s dangerous isn’t it?”

Henrietta veiled her eyes down.

“Yes.”

“Really? Then princess, do not tell that to Louise about going through danger. Please promise me.”

“All right.”

She nodded.

“Then it is good, but…”

“Then, let's leave. I cannot stay around here forever.”

“Where are we going?”

“We won’t be leaving town. Please calm down. For the time being, I want to change clothes…”

Henrietta looked at the dress under the robe. It was a white, clean and elegant dress, hiding behind the robe would be too noticeable. Even a noble couldn’t complain about this attire.

“These are Louise’s clothes but… She bought them to make her look as a commoner.”

“Please, lend them to me.”

Saito pulled the box from under the bed and took out Louise's clothes. Then Henrietta turned her back to Saito, not worrying about him looking! Saito started to panic once she took off her dress. He accidentally caught a glimpse of Henrietta’s chest from behind. Though it was not as big as Kirche’s, it was still bigger than Siesta’s. After all, she was a queen, so her breasts must be Queen-like as well. But then he realized.

''Can she wear Louise’s shirt?''

It was just like he thought.

“The shirt… is rather tight.”

Not ‘rather’. The shirt was bought following Louise’s size, and it could not match Henrietta’s breasts. The more she strained, the more buttons flew off.

“Mhm. Very.”

Saito said while holding his nose.

“Mh, good?”

Good! Nothing else one could expect from the queen. Henrietta should not worry about that. “I hope it won’t be too flashy if I do this,” she muttered as she unfastened her top two buttons.

It only emphasized  the valley of her breasts - this was as if there were no shirt at all to begin with. Though it may be embarrassing walking next to a man in such attire, this also made one forget that she was queen for once and made her look like a woman.

“Let’s go.” Henrietta urged Saito.

“We cannot go yet.”

“Eh? Really?”

“You should at least change your hairstyle.”

“Then, change it.”

''Henrietta is similar to Louise after all, what an inexperienced princess,'' Saito thought while fiddling with Henrietta's hair. Even changing clothes could not mask that…

He lifted her hair up into a ponytail, the way that he occasionally did for Louise too.

This changed the atmosphere a lot. Then, Saito put some light make-up on Henrietta, using Louise’s cosmetics.

Wouldn’t they need make-up in the inn? Saying so Saito bought it… But because Louise did not use it, there was plenty of it left.

“Fufu, this way you look like a town woman.”

With a light make-up and in the front open shirt… She certainly looked like a cheerful town woman.

Because she came forth to the attic, it seemed like they would not inform Louise about anything. Saito felt uneasy for a moment. He guessed he’d have to talk with her later. It couldn’t be helped, as it was the Queen’s wish.

Saito and Henrietta quietly sneaked through the back door to the alley.

The alerted state about the Queen’s disappearance seemed to have increased… The exit to Chikutonne was heavily guarded again.

“They placed a cordon.”

Saito reported things that seemed like a police drama in his world. Somehow understanding the meaning, Henrietta nodded.

“What now? Would it be all right not having your face covered?"

“Hiding it would be even more suspicious. Drop your hand over my shoulder.”

Saito held Henrietta’s shoulder as he was told. They approached the place where the guards stood. The tension rose and thier pulse quickened. Henrietta muttered in a hard tone,

“Pretend to lean into me. Like a lover.”

Eh? Giving him no time to think, Henrietta clasped Saito’s hand that he was holding her shoulder with, and led it to the crevice of her open shirt. Feeling Henrietta’s soft and smooth hills of flesh along his finger, Saito panicked.

“Don’t squirm.”

Henrietta drew her mouth next to Saito’s ear and muttered tenderly, with a fake smile on her lips.

Saito passed through the guards doubly nervous.

Though the guard accidentally saw the couple… But he had only seen the Queen's face at a distance. Besides even in his wildest dreams he could not imagine the Queen walking with a commoner, allowing his hand to touch her skin in such way. He turned his eyes away at once and called another woman to stop.

Henrietta, walking out to the Main Street, laughed

“Princess?”

“No… I'm sorry. Because it was such a funny moment. However, a pleasant one.”

“…Eh?”

“I put on rough clothes, changed my hairstyle… put on only a light make-up and no one could recognize me. “

Certainly… Henrietta seemed to merge with the scenery of this night. Saito felt that she was a different woman.

“However, we were seen by a person who barely knows your face, Princess.” 

“Shh!”

“Eh? Eeeh?”

“Don’t call me princess in public. Call me ‘Ann’ in short.”

“Ann, then.”

“Yes.”

Then, Henrietta inclined her head to the side in doubt.

“Tell me your name.”

Being unknown to the Princess, Saito answered sadly.

“Saito.”

“Saito, unusual name.”

At that moment, Henrietta muttered leaning to Saito in a town woman’s way.

“Y-yeah, Ann, it’s unusual.”

“Be more rough.”

“Understood, Ann.”

Smiling, Henrietta entwined her arm around Saito’s.

<center>* * *</center>

Because night came slowly, the couple went a hotel for the time being. It was a plain, cheap lodging house. They were led to a worn-out room on the second floor that made even the attic at “Charming Fairies” inn look heavenly.

The futon of the bed was strangely damp, though it was unclear for how many days it has been left to dry, and a small mushroom was growing at the corner of the room. The lamp, even after wiping off the soot, was still really black.

“Well, for so much money, it's not that great a room.”

But Henrietta said while sitting on the bed.

“No, the room is fantastic.”

“Is that so…”

“Yes. Here at least you do not have to worry… about venomous snakes sleeping on your chest.”

“And no weird bugs either.”

“Right.”

Henrietta smiled.

Saito sat on the chair standing in the room. The chair, as if protesting, made a strange, creaky sound. For some reason, he wanted to keep the distance between him and his honorable partner as far as possible. Finding it difficult to keep talking, Saito asked.

“Is it really such a nice room?”

“Yes. It is exciting. Because it has the taste of the imprudent, ordinary life of citizens…”

She empathized that by a cute gesture. Henrietta acting like that, created a slight feeling of intimacy.

Because the room was pitch dark, they decided to light up the sooted lamp. He could not find any matches, though he looked around carefully.

“They don’t have matches here… I’ll go down and bring them.”

Henrietta shook her head and took out a crystal wand from her bag. She swung it and ‘Posh!’ the lamp's wick set alight.

Henrietta sat gazing at the lamplight, holding her chin with her hand.

Saito, feeling dazzled somehow, turned his eyes away.

Seeing Henrietta relaxed like that… though she still had that sense of intimacy around her, she was still a princess. No, she was a queen now… a very young queen still. The word princess suited her more. Unrivaled grace and dignity. Though it was a similar feeling with Louise… but Louise could be so childish when unhappy, while Henrietta was still calm and composed. She had an aura of a grown up adult around her. Even through the gaps of her shirt one could smell her womanly charm.

This was an indescribable charm of mixed noble pride and danger.

“What now?”

She asked Saito in an innocent voice. Such a princess was really beautiful, thought Saito while mumbling something.

“Is Louise all right?”

Henrietta asked Saito from the other side of the lamp. Mysteriously, Henrietta’s presence made this worn-out place look like a royal palace bedroom. Henrietta had the power to change the surrounding air that way. Even at night time it felt like it was a bright day.

“Yeah. Well, she, that, she said she would accomplish her job for the Princess…”

As for Louise, she always scolded Saito for failing to gather information.

“She is all right from that aspect.”

“Eh?”

“That child has sent me a precise report through the carrier owl everyday.”

“Is that so?”

If you think about it, she probably wrote those while Saito was sleeping. What a serious fellow.

"Yes… She exactly informed me everyday about every rumor… Every single one. Without a single complaint. She certainly blended with commoners, not worrying when it will end. Because that child is highborn… Thus, I worry if her health is all right.”

“She is all right. She does everything energetically.”

Saito nodded.

“I'm so glad.”

“But, is the information that Louise gathers really useful?”

“Yes. It is useful.”

Henrietta smiled.

“I myself want to hear citizens' real intentions. I want to hear the true opinion about the politics I do. If they inform me directly, they change some things. They would not be comfortable for me to hear… as they are with others. I want to know the truth. Even the things I don’t like.”

A sad smile appeared on Henrietta’s face.

“Princess?’

“No…It’s just that knowing the truth is sometimes difficult. Though I am called a ‘Holy Woman’, there are harsher names I heard. I am looked down as a greenhorn trying to attack Albion, abusing her power to organize an invasion army, and I am suspected of being Germania’s puppet… Really, not queen-like...’

“Seriously?”

“Is your world also the same?”

“Eh?”

Saito looked blankly.

“Excuse my impoliteness. I asked the Magic academy director Osman. I was surprised to learn that you came from a different world. I could hardly ever imagine that such world existed. So in your world, at war… is the government spoken ill about?”

Saito remembered. Newspapers were flooded with everyday news about the corruption of the politicians at war…

“There is not much difference.”

“It is the same there as well.”

Henrietta muttered, relieved.

“Wars… do you have them?”

“Our country is in a middle of one.”

“No… I mean, besides attacking that flying continent?”

“Why would you say so?”

“A little while ago, you said an invasion army. Did similar invasions happen here, too?”

“Oh well. In that case, this war is endless…These are the things that should be left unsaid. It’s not a thing to talk with you about. Please forget it.”

Still, hearing Saito being silent, Henrietta looked up.

“Do you hate war?”

“I guess I do not love it.”

“But, you saved a king at Tarbes.”

“I did so to defend an important person.”

“Then, that night…”

Henrietta turned her face away and muttered hesitatingly. Then Saito… recalled that ominous night.

The night that Wales, who was thought to be dead, revived and tried to kidnap Henrietta. He remembered seeing his corpse. But he couldn’t recall much.

“I am sorry.”

Henrietta said in a tiny voice.

And then…

It started raining. As small raindrops beat against the window. They could hear people in the streets shouting “Che! Rain!”, “Out of nowhere!”.

Henrietta started to tremble.

“Princess?”

Henrietta muttered in a tiny voice. In a voice that seemed to vanish.

“…can you do something for me?”

“W-what?”

“Hold my shoulders tightly.”

The wand fell from the trembling hand of Henrietta and made a dry sound hitting the floor.

“What's wrong?”

“I’m afraid of rain.”

After those words… Saito remembered that on that night it started to rain as well. Henrietta and the revived Wales used that rain to create …… a huge tornado that tried to swallow Saito and the others.

[[Image:ZnT05-209.jpg|thumb]]

Saito silently sat down next to Henrietta and held her shoulders. Henrietta kept on shaking.

“Princess…”

“Because of me…everyone died… I killed them. I don’t understand. I do not understand. Can I ever be forgiven?”

Saito thought for a while and said.

“No one can forgive that. Indeed…”

“That’s right. I…I have no forgiveness for what I did to you or other people… When I hear the rain, I can only think about such things.”

Henrietta closed her eyes and drew her cheek to Saito’s chest. Her hand firmly gripped Saito’s. At the sound of the rainfall, her shivering grew stronger. She was not a queen, not even a princess… she was just a lonely, weak girl now. A girl who fell in love with a prince from a foreign country. Maybe this person, was weaker than anyone. She cannot do a thing, without someone next to her. Yet she was forced to put on a crown. She was forced to grip the scepter that commands the war.

He thought unhappy thoughts.

'''3'''

Louise was watching the falling rain and pouting. Where had Saito gone to in a middle of such rain? Louise finished warming-up a while ago and when she turned around to her familiar for some chastisement… Saito was gone.

Though she searched the inn inside out, he was nowhere to be found. Though at first she thought he went back to attic and hid himself there, but no one was there. However… her commoner clothes, that she had bought to blend in, had disappeared as well.

Feeling somewhat uneasy, Louise left the attic. When she returned back to the inn, Scarron and others looked worried.

“No good, rain… Customers will stop coming because of this rain.”

“However, it's quite noisy outside. Did something happen?”

Indeed, as said, one could hear outside the sound of rainfall mixing with the roar of palace guards. Louise opened the door and stepped outside. She approached a soldier with a sword and called him out.

“Hey, what happened?”

The soldier shot a short glance at Louise’s camisole and declared in annoyed voice.

“Eei! Shut up! It is not bar woman’s business! Return back to your inn!”

“Wait.”

Louise still called him to stop and took Henrietta's authorization papers out of her cleavage.

“Though I look like this, I am Her Majesty's court lady.”

Popeyed, the soldier looked at Louise then at her authorization papers and then back at Louise again, and stood upright.

“F-f-forgive my rudeness!”

“Just speak.”

The soldier in a tiny voice explained Louise.

“…We finished inspecting Champ de Mars, but when we returned back to the royal palace, Her Majesty disappeared.”

“Is it Reconquista again?”

“The criminal’s objective is unknown, but he was certainly skillful… Suddenly a mist came out of her carriage…”

“Were you on guarding duty at that time?”

“It was a newly organized corps.”

“I see. Thank you. Do you have a horse?”

The soldier shook his head.

“Useless!”

Louise began running towards the royal palace through the rain. At such a time, where the heck Saito has gone to? She clicked her tongue angrily. ''Really, just when you need him the most he is not there!''

<center>* * *</center>

Agnes pulled the horse that she was riding on to a stop in front of a certain large residence. It was the Richmon’s residence… here, during the day, she conferred with Henrietta.

It was the corner of an upscale residential area where often lords reside. Agnes looked at a huge and wide two-storied residence and crooked her lips. She painfully well knew that Richmon lived here for 20 years and used any possible method to build this luxurious mansion.

She knocked against the gate, loudly announcing her visit. The gate window opened and a page stuck out his head.

“Who’s there?”

“Please tell Richmon that Her Majesty’s Musketeer Agnes arrived.”

“At such hour?”

The page said in a suspicious voice.

Indeed, it was around midnight.

“Urgent message. I need to convey it by all means.”

Inclining his head, the page disappeared inside. After a while, he returned and removed the bolt of the gate.

Agnes gave the bridle to the page and headed towards the residence.

After a while, when she passed the living room, she finally saw Richmon sitting at the fireplace, dressed in his nightclothes.

“An urgent message, huh? It better be good to wake me up so abruptly.”

Richmon muttered, not trying to hide his lofty contempt towards Agnes.

“Her Majesty disappeared.”

Pikun! - Richmon’s eyebrows shot up.

“Kidnapped?”

“It’s under investigation.”

Richmon looked doubtful.

“Big incident indeed. However, is it similar to the other day’s kidnap case? Is Albion involved again?”

“It’s under investigation.”

“That’s not the way guardians should talk! Under investigation! Under investigation! Yet you cannot do a thing. You always bring trouble to the law academy. What units were on duty?”

“Us, musketeers.”

Richmon stared at Agnes unpleasantly.

“It just proves your incompetence as a newly established unit.”

Richmon declared in a voice loaded with sarcasm.

“To clear our name, we are doing the best we can at investigating.”

“That’s why I said! Swords and guns are children toys against magical wands! A whole unit of commoners cannot replace a single mage!”

Agnes watched Richmon quietly.

“Grant the permission of military acts… I would like to get the permission to block highways and ports.”

Richmon rejected the cane. He grabbed a pen that flew towards him through the air, wrote something on a parchment and handed it to Agnes.

“Do your best to find Her Majesty. If you are not able to find her, all members of musketeers will be hanged by the war tribunal. Think about it.”

Agnes turned to leave but halted in front of the door.

“What? Is there anything else?”

“Your Excellency…”

In a low, anger filled, stifled voice, Agnes began to squeeze out words.
　
“What?”

“There is hearsay about the incident you were involved in 20 years ago.”

Hauling the string of memory, Richmon closed his eyes. Twenty years ago… a revolt that shook up the country and he remembered the suppression.

“Aah, so?”

“Your Excellency was involved in the ‘Slaughter of Dangle Tail’.”

“Slaughter? Don’t call it so ill. Weren’t the commoners in distant provinces planning to overthrow the nation? That was a rightful duty of repression. Anyway, it’s mostly a legend.”

Agnes left.

Richmon watched the closed door for a while… Would he be given the pen and the parchment again, he might change his decision, as he felt that a vicious force had been unleashed just now.

<center>* * *</center>

Agnes, who left the residence, took the horse from the page. She took out of her saddle bag a black robe and put it over the chain hemp garment, placing the hood over her head. Then she took out two pistols and carefully reloaded them, watching that the gunpowder would not get wet from the rain. Then she checked the fire grate, percussion hammer and shut the gun barrel. It was a new, flint type gun.

Then she placed her sword in a sheath and straddled the horse, finishing up the battle preparations. But then… someone ran out through the rain. The girl could be seen coming from the Chikutonne Street, who, after noticing Agnes straddling the horse, ran up to the female knight. Because she was running through the rain she looked poorly. Her white camisole was dirty due to mud and barefooted as she had taken off her shoes since they were too uncomfortable to run with.

“Wait! Wait! Please wait!”

Wondering, Agnes turned around.

“Lend me your horse! Hurry!”

“I refuse.”

Saying that Agnes tried to turn her horse away but the girl blocked the way.

“Move aside.”

She said but the girl did not listen. She took out some parchment and pointed it in front of Agnes.

“I am Her Majesty's court lady! I have the authority to use police powers! Your horse is requisitioned in Her Majesty's name! Dismount it at once!”

“Her Majesty's court lady?”

Agnes looked doubtful. The girl looked like a woman from the bar. However, though she was all dirty from running in the rain, her noble features could still be recognized. Agnes hesitated for the moment.

Louise, finally losing her temper because Agnes didn’t dismount her horse, pulled out her wand. Mimicking Louise’s movements, Agnes pulled out her pistol at once.

Two people went still aiming wand and gun at each other.

Louise said in a trembling low voice.

“…Though I am still not well accustomed to my magic. Yet, it is still more powerful. Give up.”

Agnes replied, with her finger on pistol’s percussion hammer.

“…from such distance, a pistol will be more accurate.”

Silence settled over.

“Introduce yourself. You have a wand, thus you must be a noble.”

Agnes said.

“Court lady, directly accountable to Her Majesty, De La Valliere.”

La Valliere? That was a familiar name. In the conversations with Henrietta, she heard that name on countless occasions.

“Then, you…”

Agnes withdrew the gun. This trembling girl with her wand set up… is rumored to be Her Majesty’s best friend. This young girl with disheveled pink hair…

“You know me?”

Louise, with a blank expression on her face, put down her wand as well.

“I often heard about you. I am very honored to meet you at last. You can share a horse with me. Let me explain the circumstances for you. If you were shot, it would cause her Majesty’s to hold a grudge.”

Agnes stretched forth her hands to Louise. Agnes easily pulled up Louise with a strength that was hard to imagine for such a delicate woman to posses.

“Who are you?”

Louise straddled behind Agnes.

“Her Majesty's musketeer. Commander Agnes.”

This made Louise, who heard about the ‘Musketeers’ from the soldier before, enrage.

“What on earth were you doing?! Were you sleeping while forgetting your guard?! Her Majesty was shamelessly kidnapped!”

“Therefore I said, let me explain the situation. Anyway, Her Majesty is safe.”

“Whaat?!”

Agnes spurred on the horse and it started to run. With the rain falling hard the two people disappeared within the darkness of the night.

<center>* * *</center>

On the bed of the cheap lodging house, Henrietta was sitting with her eyes tightly shut and Saito’s arms around her, trembling. Saito couldn’t find words… so he just sat and held Henrietta’s shoulders.

When the rain finally changed into drizzle, Henrietta calmed down a little and forced a smile.

“I am sorry.”

“No…”

“I brought you to this useless place. Yet, I was helped by you again in the end.”

“Again?”

“It is so. On that night, I… I could not think straight, I was manipulated and tried to leave with Wales… You stopped me…”

“Yeah.”

“You said at that time. If you go I will cut you. I cannot permit you to lie to yourself even if you are madly in love, you said.”

“I s-said so.”

Embarrassed, Saito turned down his face.

“Still, the foolish me did not awake. I tried to kill you. However, you stopped the foolish tornado that I myself unleashed.”

Henrietta closed her eyes.

“By the way, at that time… I felt relieved.”

“Relieved?”

“That’s right. Even I noticed that it wasn’t the same Wales whom I loved. The truth was different. I... in the bottom of my heart, wanted for someone to say those words and stop the foolish me.”

Taking a deep as if painful sigh, Henrietta continued to talk. In a withdrawn voice.

“Therefore, I ask you, Familiar-san. If I were to do something foolish again… if I were instigated again… Would you stop me with your sword?”

“Why?”

“At that time, I was ready to kill, not holding back. Even though I was asked by Louise, that gentle child, I could not stop. Therefore…”

Saito said in a surprised voice.

“I can’t do it! Really… you can’t be weak. You are the queen. Everyone obeys your will. Don’t talk like this, Princess. You would not be alive after all this if you were not brave. Was that all a lie?”

Henrietta looked down.

Then…

Don, don, don!

Someone battered against the door.

“Open up! Open the door! It is royal police! We are searching for run away criminals hiding in this inn! Open up now!”

Saito and Henrietta looked at each other.

“They do not seem to be searching for me.”

“…Let them go away. Stay silent.”

Henrietta nodded in agreement…

Meanwhile, the knob began to turn. However… it was not possible to open because of the lock. Clank-clank! The knob shook violently.

"Open up now! It’s an emergency! Or I will break it!”

Bam! One could hear the sounds of sword against the door knob, trying to open it.

“Not good.”

Henrietta, with determined face, unfastened the buttons of her shirt.

“Princess?”

His surprised voice was cut short as Henrietta captured Saito’s lips with her own. The kiss was sudden and intense. Locking her arms around Saito’s neck, Henrietta pushed him down to the bed. Seemingly undisturbed, Henrietta had her eyes closed and with a deep sigh, pushed her tongue into Saito’s mouth. It could take one’s consciousness away, so intense was the kiss.

Simultaneously with Henrietta pushing Saito down to the bed, the soldier, who was trying to break the door knob, kicked the door open.

What the pair of solders saw… was a young woman, lying on top of a man, intensively kissing his lips. The woman did not pay any attention to the soldiers and kept on going crazy. Sighs of affection were escaping from the opening of the pair of lips.
　
The soldiers watched the spectacle for a while… then one murmured to the other.

“…T-they seem to be just sheltering from the rain, and enjoying it a lot.”

“Damn, lets finish up checking the others.”

Thud! The door was closed and they disappeared down the stairs. Since the doorknob was broken, the door opened up, slightly squeaking.

Henrietta separated herself from his lips… but, even though the soldiers were already outside the hotel, she still kept on watching Saito with moist eyes.

Saito was completely surprised by Henrietta’s behavior at that moment. When the time comes, she could sacrifice her own body, like tonight, just to keep the secret. She was really strong.

With flushing cheeks, Henrietta kept quietly watching Saito.

“…Princess.”

Henrietta said in a strained voice.

“I already told you to call me Ann.”

“But…”

Not waiting for him to finish, she pressed her lips against his again. This time, it was a gentle… emotional kiss. In the dingy lamplight… he could see Henrietta’s white shoulders that he held just a while ago.

With Saito strongly confused, Henrietta’s lips started to trace the shape of his face.

“Do you have… a lover?”

In a hot voice Henrietta whispered into his ear. He felt like melting from that sound. Then, Louise’s face popped up in Saito’s head. Louise was not his lover. But…

“I don’t, however…”

Henrietta started to nibble Saito’s earlobe.

“Then, treat me as your lover.”

“W-what?!”

“It’s all right, only for tonight. I am not telling you to be my lover. But, please, hug me… and kiss me.”

That moment - time stopped… this way, a few minutes passed.

Moisture filled the room thanks to the rain. The mixed smell of futon and bodies drifted in the air.

Saito watched Henrietta's eyes. Even in such dirty room… Henrietta’s beautiful face was dazzling. No, maybe it dazzled because of this dirty room.

He was almost inadvertently drowned in these charms. But… he could not go beyond Henrietta’s kiss… Louise would never forgive Saito. Not only would she never forgive him but also she would be saddened, because Louise respected Henrietta the most.

He could not do such a thing.

He could not pretend to be lovers and kiss with a person… that his important person held important. Henrietta was just lonely. There must be another way to comfort her.

Therefore, Saito lightly patted Henrietta's chestnut hair.

“I cannot become a prince.”

“I’m not asking to do such thing.”

“Remember? I am not a person from this world, I am from a different world. I can't… substitute someone.”

Henrietta closed her eyes and drew her cheek to Saito's chest.

After that… when the heat gradually vanished… Henrietta muttered, embarrassed.

“…You must think I am a shameless woman. Even though I am called a queen… I am still a woman. And at night I still miss someone’s warmth. "

For a while ……, Henrietta didn't say a word and just laid there, pressing her cheek against Saito's chest. Inside a cheap lodging house, that might be the cheapest in town, the noblest woman of the country trembled like a child in his arms. Saito smiled wryly at this somewhat absurd situation.

And… felt uneasy.

“Princess.”

“What?”

“Please explain to me slowly. What on earth are we doing here? Secrets… everyone looking hard for you. And… you are trying so hard to hide yourself. It cannot be just one of those capricious things, right?”

“…Oh well. I guess I need to tell the full story.”

Henrietta voice regained her usual dignity.

“It’s a fox hunt.”

“Fox hunt?”

“Yes, you know that clever animal, the fox? Even with dogs at it, even with beaters, it is not easy to capture one’s tail. Therefore… I set a trap.”

“Trap?”

“Yes, and the bait is me. Come tomorrow… the fox will leave its nesting hole.”

Saito looked at her.

“And who is the fox?”

“Albion’s spy.”

<center>* * *</center>

Agnes and Louise were riding the horse down the alley leading to Richmon’s mansion. Though the rain eventually turned into drizzle… it was still cold. Agnes gave Louise her own mantle to wear.

“W-what are the circumstances?”

“Rat hunt.”

“Rat hunt?”

“Yeah, they not only damage a kingdom's granary… but also try to betray the master in the middle of the hunt.”

Uncomprehending, Louise stared at her

“Explain it in full detail.”

“There is no time to explain it any further now. Nha! We arrived.”

The gate of Richmon's residence opened and a young page appeared before Agnes’s horse. It was a 12 or 13 year old boy with red cheeks. Holding a torch, he looked around restlessly before starting to lead his horse again. The page started to gallop while holding a torch. Agnes smiled thinly and began to chase after the horse, following the light of the torch.

“…What’s going on?”

“It has started.”

Agnes answered briefly.

In the night air, the page continued galloping the horse at full speed. Seems he was told beforehand by his master to hurry. The boy was surveying his surroundings while desperately clinging to the horse's back.

Agnes, keeping the distance, followed him.

The page's horse passed the upscale residential area and stoppped at a suspicious district. In the surroundings of the night one could hear the Queen's search party drinking and having fun.

Omitting going through Chikutonne street, the horse disappeared into a secluded alley.

When he disappeared at the entrance of the alley, Agnes descended the horse and looked into the alley.

Leaving the horse at the stables, Agnes turned to the hotel once she made sure that the page entered there. Jumping off the horse, Louise asked while running after her.

“What, what is happening?”

Agnes did not answer any more.

She entered hotel and elbowed her way through the mass of people at the bar in the front till she saw the page going up to the second floor. She followed.

From the staircase, Agnes confirmed the door through which the page had entered.

Two people had expected visitors for a while there.

Agnes whispered to Louise.

“Take off the mantle. Start leaning over me in a bar woman's way.”

Not understanding, Louise did as Agnes said and took off her mantle. Then she pretended to be a fizgig flirting with the knight. She saw such scenes often during the hustle at the bar and had them imprinted in her mind.

“Good.”

Agnes said to Louise without averting her glance from the second floor. Though her voice was still womanly, when keeping silent she left an impression of an honorable knight, probably because of her short hair. Louise’s cheeks started to blush inadvertently.

The page walked out of the room at once.

Then Agnes drew Louise to her. Ah, and snatched a kiss.

Though Louise tried to wriggle out in rage, Agnes suppressed her with strong power, and she could not move..

The page gave a short glance at Agnes and Louise kissing, and turned his eyes away at once.

A kiss between a knight and a bar woman. Just like in the painting that hangs on the wall of the residence, an ordinary spectacle.

Then the page went out through the exit, straddled a horse just like the time he came here, and disappeared into the town of the night.

Agnes finally let Louise free.

“W-what are you doing?!”

Blushing Louise shouted. If her partner were a man, she would have pulled out her wand and blown off this place already.

“Relax. I do not have such a hobby. This is duty.”

“Neither do I!”

Then Louise recalled the page who left.

“You won’t follow him?”

“It is does not matter anymore. That boy doesn't know anything at all. His role was only carrying the letter.”

Agnes not making a sound with her footsteps, silently approached the front of the door in the guest room that the page entered. Louise asked whispering.

“…You aren’t a mage, right? You can’t blow this door off.”

“…you still can break it with enough strength.”

“… it is surely locked. There is nothing you can do. With all that rattle he might run away.”

Louise pulled out the wand that was attached to her thigh, took a deep breath, and muttered the spell of 'Void', aiming the wand at the door. Explosion … the door exploded and was blown off into the room. In no time, Agnes pulled out a sword and jumped inside.

A merchant was there, standing near the bed with a surprised expression on his face. He was holding a wand in one hand. A mage.

The man seemed to be a considerably good magic user, as he quickly pointed his wand at Agnes, who had jumped in, and muttered a spell. A mass of air blew Agnes away. When he uttered another spell and threw Agnes into the wall… Louise entered.

Louise's explosion hit him. The explosion hit straight in front of him, the man fell on the ground holding his face

Agnes stood up and hit the wand out of the man’s hands with her sword. Louise picked up the wand that lay on the floor.

Agnes pointed at the man's throat with the tip of her sword. It was a middle aged man. Though he looked like a merchant, the light in his eyes was different. He probably was an aristocrat.

“Do not move!”

Still pointing her sword, Agnes pulled out handcuffs from her waist and locked the iron circles on the man’s wrists. Then put a gag of torn sheet in his mouth.

What is happening at such time? – visitors of the hotel started gathering and looking into the room.

“Do not make any noise! Just arresting a sneaky thief! ”

The scared hotel people withdrew their faces.

A letter that page gave to the man must be somewhere inside, Agnes thought. With a smile on her lips she rummaged through the man’s desk drawers. She found lots of letters and documents and began to slowly read them one by one.

“Who is this man?”

“Albion’s rat. He pretended to be a merchant and lurked in Tristania, gathering information for Albion.”

“Then, this fellow… is an enemy spy. Isn’t it great?! We caught him!”

“It is not finished yet.”

“Why?”

“The parent rats still remain.”

Then Agnes found one sheet of paper, she gazed at it quietly. That was the rough sketch in the building. Notes written at some places.

“So that’s how it is… you damned ones must have planned to contact in the theater, right? This letter arrived some time ago, saying to meet at the same place as usual tomorrow. As it looks from this rough sketch, the place must be a theater, huh? I am sure of it.”

The man did not answer. He became silent and quietly looked the other way.

“Answer me… Noble’s pride.” 

With a cold smile on her lips, Agnes pinned the man's foot to the floor with her sword. With the mouth gag still on, the man writhed in agony.

Agnes pulled out a pistol from her belt and pointed it at his face.

“I’ll count to two. Choose. Pride or life.”

The man’s brow started to sweat. Gachink… The sound of Agnes lifting the percussion hammer echoed in the room.

'''4'''

Zero no Tsukaima:Volume5 Story3 - MTL

2008-06-17T15:03:24Z

Lysanther: corrections

'''1'''
　

The bell of San Rami‘s temple rang eleven o‘clock.

Saito was running towards a central plaza of the De Chikutonn street.

As to why he was running... well, that‘s because he was late for the date. When he elbowed his way through the mass of people, barely making to the central plaza, and saw the one who waited him pouting.

“H-hey.”

Seeing Saito, Louise, who was sitting at the fountain, puffed out her cheeks.

“What‘s up with you! You are late!”

“No...when I was about to leave I was caught by Scarron.”

“Just ignore him!”

“I can‘t, for the time being, he is my employer...“

Nagging Louise urged Saito. Aah, I should have saved my head and not came to the date if she is angry like this.

Louise was dressed for this occasion. She was embarrassed, because even though she looked gorgeous, her clothes were still not suitable for a noble… She was dressed in a recent trend, popular between town girls – black beret and black dress with a plunging neckline. The pendant, that Saito gave her, was hanging on her neck. In these clothes she really looked like a true town girl. As one would expect from a girl in her pubescence, it was hard for Louise to acquire a suiting dress in town.

Aah, when silent, she really looked pretty charming. With her arms folded and tilted chin… the young girl looked across the street intensively. Her pink-blond hair shined vividly in the rays of the sun. Her big hazel eyes were an obvious sign that she was from another world. Aah, his lovely master looked very cute right now, furiously tapping her feet.

“Hey, lets go! Before the play started.”

Louise said, still sounding little shy.

Saito nodded and started to walk. However, Louise remained standing.

“What is it?”

“Muu! Escort me properly!”

“Escort?”

“Right. Hey!”

Louise pulled Saito's arm.

[[Image:ZnT05-173.jpg|thumb]]

“Kuh?” and he looked dumbfounded at their united arms.

Holding hands! It made Saito very awkward. Though she had used his hands as pillows to sleep on lately, he still wasn’t used to them walking while holding hands in the middle of the town. Saito felt nervous. Then she stepped on his foot.

“W-what?!”

“During our Void day off you should lead me. Why won’t you say something? Uuuuh!”

Louise groaned.

“W-well, this is our Void day. H-how about going to the t-theater?”

Louise shook her head while sighing, and then pulled his arm dragging him after her.

“Muu! Useless escort! This way! Here!”

And so, walking in a way that it still wasn’t clear who escorted whom, the pair went down the streets of Tristain, bathing in the sunlight of the summer.

<center>* * *</center>

Well, as to why the couple went to see a play…　

Toady was the day of Rag and the inn was closed. “I want to go to the play” Louise said early in the morning, when she was having her breakfast (though it actually was a dinner, because they went to sleep late yesterday) with Saito in the attic.

“Play?”

“That’s right”

Louise muttered somewhat ashamedly.

“You like things like plays?

“I do not like it, but I want to see it.”

“See it?”

Louise nodded. When you think about it, she grew up in a different environment. Louise was strictly disciplined at home, so she probably never went to the town’s theater.

Thinking this way, Saito suddenly felt pity for Louise.

“All right, but why to see the play now?”

“Jessica told me that now there is a very popular play on stage.”

Louise is still a girl, after all and fashionable things attract her just like any other.

And…

Louise for some reason insisted this to be a date.

“It doesn’t feel right just going there. The mood is important! Therefore let’s meet each other!”

“Meeting?”

“All right? Meet me in front of the fountain, in the central plaza.”

“Bothersome.”

“Not bothersome. Hence, lets go to Royal Tanaijiiru Theater.”

“Fuu~n”

And so, they met.

<center>* * *</center>
　

Royal Tanaijiiru Theater was indeed majestic. A splendid theater of gorgeous stonework. The lined up columns made it look like a temple.

Gentlemen and ladies fashionably dressed up gathered up in the theater.

Saito followed them as well.

After buying a surprisingly cheap ticket from the box office, Saito headed towards the seat. A thick curtain was dropped over the stage, and it was gloomy around it… indeed, Saito was getting excited by the mysterious atmosphere.

Seats were marked by the numbers and it was written on a ticket where one should sit, however agitated, Saito, without noticing, sat down in a different seat.

When he and Louise waited for the play to start, a nice looking middle-aged noble with beautiful silver hair tapped his shoulder.

“Listen, pal”

“Y-yes?”

“This is the seat I have had reserved for some time ago. Isn’t your seat different?”

This being said, the number of the seat was confirmed. It was as the man said. Hastily Saito, being urged by Louise, stood up.

“Muu! You have no shame!”

Louise complained shaking her head. Searching for the seat, Saito asked Louise.

“What was the play again?”

“…Tristania’s Holiday”

“What’s the plot?”

“Princess of a certain country and the prince of a certain country come to Tristania secretly. The pair meet each other hiding their identities, however once they fall in love… they learn each other’s identities and separate. Sad story.”

Such story shared a great popularity among the young girls. And indeed, the theater was crowded with young women.

After he found the seat, with much effort, the curtain rose. The play started. Music played and… it sounded beautifully in the theater.

“Amazing.”

Louise watched the stage with absorbed interest.

Saito, who saw the Helkeginia’s play for the first time, at first, gazed at it attentively as well. However… he got tired soon.

The scenario wasn’t so bad – he thought. Yet, the actors were unskilled. Though Saito was not very interested in plays, he still saw various movies back on earth and saw some school plays as well.

Compared to that… these guys were ham actors. Occasionally the voice turned inside out and singing scenes were executed in tone-deaf manner. Was that really a royal opera?

Yet Louise was still deeply moved by it, laughing ‘Ha!’ and sighing weakly. Waa, I should just enjoy the play like them, Saito thought.

However… the play seemed to be still no good. He looked around yawning, watching the visitors. There seemed to be some well known faces of society there. However, only young women were intensively gazing at actors. Guess some things do not change even compared to Saito’s different world.

Saito became sleepy while watching.

Not being able to bare it anymore, he started to snore slightly.

Louise threw an angry look at a sleeping Saito.

Wh-what?! This fellow…though it is such a special play! I invited him!

For Louise this was a date. This should have been her memorable first date. Therefore she was so picky about such details as meeting, yet this familiar didn’t notice that.

More so, he didn't escort me!

Did not know where the theater was!

I had to buy the tickets!

Furthermore, he shamefully mixed the seats!

Moreover, he fell asleep!

Th-th-though she chose him to be her long-awaited first date companion, this familiar was reluctant to be his masters date! Reluctantly he chose to do so! Un-for-gi-va-ble! Louise restrained her feelings that she wanted to shout out and stared at Saito, who had started a journey to the dream land.

But… the play was long… and Louise has gotten tired in the course of the time too. The the sleepiness took over her and she slowly closed her eyelids.

It was not possible to endure after all and … she leant her head against Saito's shoulder… she started to watch another play in the dream land… Louise began to row the boat

<center>* * *</center>

There was one visitor who wasn’t looking at the play as well. It was the same middle-aged noble whose seat Saito took by mistake. He was sitting next to a merchant and was having a secret talk with him.

This talk content… was the things they heard from Tristain generals. The extremely secret Tristain’s military were the object of the gossips.

“F-fleet’s construction?”

The merchant asked.

“It will take half of a year at least.”

The noble answered.

There were more whispers throughout the talk… In exchanged for such secret information regarding Royal matters, the merchant passed a small bag to the noble. The noble peeked inside and saw it being tightly packed with golden coins.

The merchant whispered

“However… why contact each other in the theater?”

“What? To have a secret talk among the crowd of people. It is natural to tell a whispering story here. Therefore – a theater. If you would do that in a small room, one would get suspicious that you are plotting something not good.”

“Haha. I am sure that His Highness Emperor will be greatly interested in lord’s information. He might even give you a medal if you would come above the clouds.”

“This Albion’s person has a cold heart.”

“What, this whole land will be called by this name, sooner or later. Thank you for your cooperation.

Saying so, the merchant tried to stand up. The nobleman stopped him.

“What more?”

“Why don’t you act slowly. Wait till the last minute of the play.”

<center>* * *</center>

Tristain’s Royal palace stony floor echoed the sound of boots as a lone young woman knight walked. She had shortly cut blond hair and clear blue eyes. A protective chain hemp garment with the sheet metal parts wrapped around her body, in addition to a robe with a Lily coat of arms painted on it.

Yet there was no wand at her lower waist… but a long, thin sword.

Coming and going nobles mage bodyguards halted and stared at her surprised, as it was unusual to see a fencer in the royal palace.

Mages saw a sword at her waist and the chain-mail that she wore, and started whispering among themselves.

“Fuun! Commoner woman!”

“She needs to have some grand permission to walk in palace dressed up like that… oh dear, different times!”

“Moreover, this woman is a Protestant! Giving Chevalier's title for such an harmful insect… I feel ashamed for our young majesty!”

Despite the impudent glances and rude talks about her, the young woman kept on walking straight, without sparing a single look at them.

At the end of the passage… she aims towards Henrietta’s office. She was stopped at the door by a magical guard member with a royal crest on his chest, not allowing her to visit her majesty.

“Her Majesty is in the middle of a conference right now. Come again later.”

The mage guard declared coldly, not even trying to hide his contempt for the woman knight.
　
“Please tell that Agnes came. I have a permission to visit Her Majesty anytime.”

The guard scowled. Then opened the door and disappeared in the office room. After that, he came back, granting Agnes the permission to enter the room.

When Agnes came into the office. Henrietta was in the middle of conference with Richmon from the High Court of Justice

What is the High Court of Justice? That’s the organization that rules the administration of justice in the kingdom. Whenever the privileged class disagrees… the judgement is brought in. They inspected literature works, operas or plays in theaters, or supervised commoner’s markets and frequently took care of conflicts within the monarchic government prefecture administration.

Henrietta who noticed Agnes, smiled with the edge of the lips, and told Richmon to break off the conference.

“But Your Highness…Rising taxes any further, will make commoners resentment grow. This will cause disorder. Other countries may use it against us.”

“It’s an emergency. Despite our citizen's poverty…”

“Construction of 50 warships! 20,000 mercenaries! 15,000 expanses on equipping lords army-men! Food expenses to feed officers and men and our allied forces! Where can you get so much money? Build of scout army etc., just give it up, please.”

“The Albion overthrow is now a national priority of Tristain.”

“But Your Majesty, though former Kings of Halkeginia with united forces attacked Albion on countless occasions… they were always defeated. Going into a campaign across the sky has more difficulties than one can imagine.”

Richmon declared, adding a hoity-toity gesture.

“I know. However I also know that finances minister reported that ‘The procurement of these war expenditures is not impossible’. Are you dissatisfied that you won’t be able to enjoy your former luxuries? As a matter of fact, I wonder how much you've saved since you started working?”

Henrietta said, sarcastically looking at the gorgeous clothes that Richmon was wearing.

“I myself prohibited imperial guard knights to wear the chain of silver that decorated the cane. To show an example to others. There are no nobles, commoners nor royal family members. We are united now, Richmon.”

Henrietta watched Richmon. He bowed his head.

“You got me with this. I know, Your Majesty. However, the council of High Court of Justice consist of many people and it is not possible that they would agree with this campaign. I would like you to acknowledge it as a reality.”

“We will reach consensus, with the cardinal’s and my own work. I have the confidence that we will be able to persuade the council.”

Richmon watched Henrietta, who declared this with dazzling eyes.

“…Something wrong?”

“No… I just admired.”

“Admired?”

“That’s right. This Richmon, served ten years for Philip the Great, thirty years ago. By the time you were born, I knew about Your Majesty just more than Your Majesty yourself.”

“Oh, well”

“Though you might not remember, but the Emperor and Empress were really happy about Your Majesty’s birth! Though it was scary to lift your tiny body in one’s arms, I was still honored to rock and bath Your Majesty once or twice.”

“My mother said you served well.”

Henrietta said smiling.

“You are too kind. Just a while ago I was giving rude comments not thinking about the mother country.”

“You are a real patriot, I know that very well.”

“Anyway, I’ll say no more. Though Your Highness was such a crybaby before, she became a splendid woman now. There’s nothing for me to regret.”

“I am still…a crybaby. Please lend your power for the mother country, Richmon.”

Richmon bowed, asking for the permission to leave the room. Henrietta nodded.

Agnes, who stood next to the door, watched Richmon leave.

Finally Agnes turned to Henrietta, who sat in her chair, and kneeled down, bowing her head.

“Agnes Chevalier Do Milan, welcome.”

Looking up, Henrietta urged.

“Did you finish the investigation?”

“Yes.”

Then Agnes took out the letter out of her cleavage and gave it to Henrietta. The Queen took it and looked inside.

This was… Henrietta ordered to this female knight to investigate that ominous night events. The night where, abductor from Albion… revived Wales, sneaked into the royal palace following someone’s written plan.

“So the guide wasn’t alone guided…as I take”

“Exactly, he helped getting inside, pulled the bolt up, and could go unnoticed in royal palace as he was alone.”

“To hide, once the group that tried to entice me entered.”

Henrietta said with painful look in her eyes.

“Yes. In only five minutes, Your Majesty.”

“Once found out, he insisted that it was a coincidence. However, he could not explain from where he had the money…”

The man that was written there, was the one that she gave a position to herself, and assumed him to be faithful, but was bribed by the sum of…

“70,000 ecu… This amount of gold is higher than the total amount of his pension.”

“It is as you say.”

Kneeling down, Agnes agreed.

“Though we were able to capture the informant who worked for the money… The number of people going over to Albion’s side increased recently.”

“That employee…”

“I could not contact him yesterday. Perhaps, he sensed that he was found out.”

Henrietta sighed.

“Snake on one’s chest.”

“Reconquista’s nobles reach and hear beyond the national borders.”

“Might of money. A man with dreams turned into a man with gold lust. For the money… he tried to sell me and the country.”

Agnes kept silence. Henrietta gently put her hand on her shoulder.

“You did well. Thank you.”

Agnes watched the crest on the surcoat. Crest… lily, the sign of the Royal family.

“I dedicated myself to Your Majesty. Your Majesty gave me the family name and the position.”

“I cannot trust the people that use magic anymore. Except for a few old friends…”

Henrietta said in a sad voice.

“In Tarbes, nobles are similar to military. Therefore, this is what makes you a real noble.”

“You are too kind.”

Henrietta shook her head gently.

“You… had it tough in royal court, Agnes.”

“I was born the way I was born. And no sneers matter.”

“Though you are not noble by birth, you are a noble by soul. Foolish people.”

Agnes muttered a question.

“And what will you do about that man’s case?”

“Not enough evidences. It is hard to prove a crime.”

“Then…” Agnes continued in low voice.

“I am just newly established Queen… I will leave everything to the ‘Musketeer Corps’.”

After commander Wardes' betrayal, war of Tarbes and the recent annihilation of the Griffon corps, magic guard, that ought to protect the royalty, crumbled. The griffon corps are under the command of the Mantei Koa troops now, thus only one unit is still on duty.

To supplement the lack of guard, Henrietta newly established the ‘Musketeer Corps’ led by Agnes. As its name suggests, it uses new force of musket and sword, instead of magic. Because of mage shortage, only members are commoners… For the sake of Henrietta’s, who is a woman, personal safety the guard is also made of women.

Because it interferes to negotiate with other corps when the commander is not an aristocrat, Agnes was exceptionally awarded the noble title. She became a ‘Chevalier’ and the fictional family name was given.

Henrietta’s exception made the national military power increase due to numbers of joining commoners. Though, nobles were naturally repulsed by this idea, Henrietta suppressed it.
Though it looked like the way they allied Germania, it was actually different. As, Henrietta, thanks to the kidnapping that deeply damaged her confidence… was unable to trust mages anymore.

“We are the way the royal court says – born without fineness. After all, it is impossible to become a noble.”

Henrietta shook her head.

“Who said that you are not a noble? You are a commander of the corps of the imperial guard knights that I myself admitted. The commander of imperial guards is different, as your position can only be rivaled to that of a field marshal.”

Agnes deeply bowed.

“Have the pride. Walk tall. ‘I am an aristocrat’ – tell that to yourself in front of the mirror. If you do so, you will gain the fineness eventually.”

“As you say.”

“You just follow our former plan and watch over the man’s actions. If we are correct, the criminals will surely expose themselves tomorrow.”

“We won’t let them go free?”

“Surely. I won’t forgive anyone who were related to that night’s incident…Countries… People… Everyone. Yes. “

Then Agnes deeply bowed and left the room.

She was eternally grateful to Henrietta. Not because of the position or family name... No, because she was given a chance for revenge.

'''2'''

Zero no Tsukaima:Volume4 Chapter5 - MTL

2008-06-05T15:09:07Z

Lysanther: moar corrections! a comment or two somewhere...

===Chapter Five===

{{Template:PREVIEW}}
----

When Saito woke up in the morning, Louise was sleeping by his side. Last night, when Louise, whose eyes were swollen from tears, got tired, he brought her to the room and feel asleep at once. "Kuukuu," with an innocent face, she breathed out through sleep. What made her change this way yesterday? One moment she was ready to kill, the other - she was suddenly weeping "Why don't you look at me!" What? What? Saito wondered.

She started waking up. Abruptly, Louise got up and noticing Saito, bit her lip. Then in a wrung out voice, she murmured "Good morning."

"G-good morning," Saito returned the greeting.

Then Louise blushed. Louise always blushed with an angry look on her face, but now it was different. Looking up at Saito, she softly curved her lips and said something hesitatingly.

"W-what?"

"Forgive me."

Louise opened her mouth and said in a lamenting voice.

"Forgivemeforgivemeforgiveme. Forgive me?"

Louise was definitely weird. She gazed at him with helpless puppy eyes, and yet, she never looked at Saito this way before. Louise always looked down on him or scowled, he wasn't used to being looked at some other away.

"Seriously, what is wrong with you?"

Worried, he gripped her shoulder. Dressed only in negligee, Louise bent her head and rested her cheek on top of his hand. He felt an unexpected pang. Moreover, a pang on his left side. A quick one. Soon he was fully overtaken by a destructive power. His body shook violently and his pulse was beating hastily. Aah, Louise looking like this… She wouldn't be in love with me, would she?!

"I saw."

"Eh?"

"..a dream, yesterday."

Dream?

"W-what dream?"

"A Dream about Saito."

"D-dream about what?"

"Saito was mean in the dream. Though I was talking very hard, he still spoke with other girls."

'Gab' Louise bit into Saito's hand.

However, it was not painful. Louise bit very gently. Then she glanced upwards at Saito's face.

"Even so, it was yesterday. Do not buy gifts for other girls, do not look at other girls - you have your master-sama, right?"

Saito gulped down saliva, while watching Louise. He never realized, that she was so in love with him...

But what made Louise's attitude change so much. It's as if she is an entirely different person. Louise who despised me up till now, cannot become so sweet just like that. At first she was mad. And now she gently chews on his palm while scowling.

She would not just bite like this. She would hit.

Louise would never sell herself for such flirt...

Though at first Saito thought that Louise may be in love, he drove the last ray of hope out of his mind.

"Listen to me."

"Y-yes."

"Tell me truthfully. W-whom do you love the most in the world?"

Louise buried her face in his chest and muttered in a tearful voice. Saito felt dizzy in his head and answered incoherently.

"M-master-sama. Yes."

"Lies."

It wasn't a lie. When near, only Louise can make his chest throb this much. However, Louise today...

"Really?"

"Yeah..."

Then Louise got up and, tototo, ran up to the other side of the bed.

After taking out something from the secret gap in the wall beside the bed, she ran up to Saito with it.

"N. N, nh"

And then she thrust it out to Saito.

"What's...?"

"Take it."

The thrust out complex object was made from knitting wool. In any case, it seemed to be unwearable. Saito received it and tilted his head, trying to figure out it's purpose. By all means, could it still be something "to wear"? No, never. He had no inkling of where it could fit on the body.

Louise kept on quietly watching Saito... with eyes that seemed to be moist from crying. Aah, can't help it when looked at with such eyes. They had an expecting look. Yet, he can't answer Louise's expectations as he doesn't know what on earth is it for, however, he had to do something!

What the heck is that. Saito thought. Think! Yeaaah, looking at it, it seems similar to medusa stuffed toy. It also can be thought to be one of Burgess fauna's species that ruled the sea in the ancient earth. Though it looks like a mysterious animal, because Louise handed it over to me, it must have some use. Ah! Think!

Saito fused, slowly loosing his cool.

"Great! This! A fantastic thing! Medusa's outlook! The best!"

Louise's face fell.

"It's different... It's not that... It's a sweater."

As for the alien world sweater, it was different from what one would expect. It easily surpassed Saito’s imagination.

In panic, Saito tried to put it on. But how to wear it? Somehow he found an entrance and pushed his head in. However, his arm didn't go out and half of his face remained stuck inside. Being stuck in such an uncomfortable way, Saito stood still.

Then, Louise tightly embraced Saito and pushed him down onto the bed.

“L-Louise...”

Because his arm was imprisoned by the sweater, he could not move.

“Be still," Louise pleaded with Saito. What? I’m already still. But it is because I can’t get out my arms out of the sweater.

“Can’t do that.”

He said quietly, being honest.

Louise held onto Saito firmly, like a girl embracing her favorite stuffed animal.

“Ugh, don’t you have to go to class?”

“It’s alright. I’ll just skip it anyway.”

Muhaa! The more he thought about it, the more suspicious it sounded. Normally serious Louise never skipped class so lightly.

“For a whole day. Because, when you are let out, you flirt with other girls. I hate that.”

Seems like she wants to bind Saito this way. Yet, for a very prideful Louise to say such things… Even if she would be feeling this way, she’d never utter it aloud.

“Say something.”

Louise muttered sweetly. Saito, what is the matter with Louise? He wondered, while worrying, what made Louise start talking so weakly and softly.

<center>* * *</center>

In the afternoon, Louise finally fell asleep. The young girl snored faintly in a deep slumber.

Then Saito quietly slipped out of the room and headed to the dinning room to get some food. He was going to take Louise’s share too.

Siesta, who was preparing lunch in the kitchen already, sweetly smiled when he finished explaining the situation to her.

“You are popular.”

“No, it’s different. Louise isn’t herself. She’s acting funny. It can’t be helped, and now I have to get some of this food…”

Worried, Saito said, while Siesta trampled on Saito’s feet, without breaking her smile.

“That’s great.”

“S-Siesta?"

Seems like she was really mad. The composed smile only emphasized her cold anger.

“Heeeh. That a highly prideful noble Miss Valliere would suddenly become clingy over Saito-san. What would make her change her mind about Saito-san? I’m worried.”

Still smiling, Siesta put more strength into crushing Saito’s foot. Saito screamed.

“I-it’s true! She really suddenly started acting strange”

“Really?”

“Yeah… It is as if she turned into a different person.”

Hearing that, Siesta started to think with a serious expression.

“This reminds me, I heard that there are some magical potions that can change person’s mind this way…”

“Magical potions?”

“Indeed. Yet because I am not a mage I might have not understood it well...But, Miss Valliere would not drink such a thing…”

Saito remembered last night. Louise's attitude changed dramatically after entering Montmorency’s room… while he was hiding under the bed futon.

At that moment Louise’s attitude changed suddenly… Did Louise do something then?

Ah.

That reminds me, she said “Fuah! I’m thirsty from running around!” and in one breath drank up the red wine on the table!

That? Could it be that? Saito started to feel suspicious about the red wine in Montmorency’s room.

<center>* * *</center>

Saito waited for Montmorency to come out of the dinning room and gripped her arm. Guiche, who was walking next to her, roared.

“Hey! What are you doing to my Montmorency!”

However, Montmorency’s face suddenly turned pale instead of complaining. What?! Even though he gripped a noble’s arm like that! Guess Montmorency, who was even more arrogant than Louise, did not want to make much noise. In a word, she felt indebted to Saito over something and that was surely related to Louise’s sudden change.

“Hey Monmon.”

Saito glared at Montmorency.

“W-what…?”

She awkwardly turned her eyes away. She was not angry at being called Monmon. It was becoming more and more suspicious.

“What have you made Louise drink?”

“Eh?” Guiche made a suspicious face.

“Montmorency gave Louise something?”

“Hey Guiche. You saw Louise’s change, right? One moment she was angry, the next placing her palms gently. Even someone as dimwitted as you should grow suspicious.”

Guiche thought while crossing his arms. It took some time, because he was slow as usual. Then Guiche, who with great effort recalled last night’s events, nodded.

“It is really as you say. It should not be possible for Louise to become so soft suddenly. Right?”

“Right! Monmon! Louise became strange after drinking the wine in your room!”

“That’s the wine I brought! There’s nothing suspicious about it!”

After saying so, Guiche noticed Montmorency’s unusual acting. She was biting her lips strongly and on her forehead tiny drops of cold sweat appeared.

“Montmorency! That wine, really…”

“That child drank it without permission!”

Montmorency, who could not take it anymore, cried out.

“That’s not the point! It’s your fault!” she said while pointing at Guiche, poking his nose with her finger. Now with the anger reversed, Guiche and Saito dumbfounded watched Montmorency.

“Because you are always fooling around!”

“You! What have you put in the wine?!”

Saito understood. Montmorency wanted for Guiche to drink up something that was put in the wine. Yet Louise, who rushed into the room, drank it up instead.

For a moment, both, Guiche and Saito, stood hesitatingly embarrassed and resigned. Then Montmorency in a calm, bared voice said.

“…Love potion.”

“Love potion!”

Guiche and Saito cried out. Montmorency placed both hands over their mouths in panic.

“Idiots! Not so loud! … It is banned.”

Saito gripped Montmorency’s arm, removed her hand from his mouth and shouted.

“Then don’t start such a mess to begin with! Help Louise somehow!”

<center>* * *</center>

Montmorency, Saito and Guiche racked their brains in Montmorency's room. Montmorency explained to them both in an arrogant manner that she made a love potion to prevent Guiche from having an affair. She put it in Guiche's glass to have him drink it, but then Saito and Louise had flounced into the room. It wasn’t hard for Saito to imagine what happened after that. Unaware, Louise drank it all up. Saito screamed.

“What have you done?!”

“…However, otherwise she would not have fallen in love with me, right?”

Guiche, who kept silent till then, clasped a blushing Montmorency's hand.

“Montmorency, you cared so much for me…”

“Hah! You think that I did it for you? I would not waste my time on that. It was just merely unpleasant for you to have affairs behind my back!”

The blush on Montmerency’s cheeks was quickly replaced by an arrogant scowl. As expected, Tristain noble women's pride is really high. Very self-conceited and arrogant.

“Do not worry about me having an affair! I am your servant forever!”

Guiche embraced Montmorency closely. Then, holding her cheek, tried to kiss her. Startled Montmorency shut her eyes.

“Knock it off.”

Saito pulled them both apart.

“What are you doing, idiot?!”

“Doesn’t matter! Help Louise first!”

“She’ll recover sooner or later!”

“When is this ‘sooner or later’!”

Montmorency looked doubtful.

“Each person's physic is different, it may take a month or maybe a year…”

“You planned to let me drink such a thing?”

Guiche turned pale.

“That will take too long. At once! One way or another! Do it!”

With a jerk Saito brought his face close to Montmorency’s.

“I understand! But it will take some time to prepare the antidote!”

“Hurry up then and do it! Now! Make it now!”

“However, to make an antidote, a certain expensive drug is necessary, however I used it all up while making a love potion and to buy it will take a lot of money. I can’t do it for now.”

"Yes, money will be hard to come by, I don't exagerate."

"No money? You are nobles!"

When Saito shouted, Guiche and Montmorency looked at each other.

“Although we are nobles, we are students as well.”

“It is older members of the family that possess the territory and money.”

“Then ask your parents to send the money.”

Saito said to them both. Then Guiche rose his forefinger and started talking.
　
“Listen. This world has two kinds of nobles. One kind are nobles that do not have the good fortune of money, another kind – nobles that have the money. For instance, De Montmorency, Montmorency's family, fails in the land reclamation and the management of the territory is horrible.”

Montmorency cut in. 　

“Or like the De Gramont house, Guiche’s family, that for the sake of honour got involved in a war and wasted all of their money…”

“Anyway, there are moneyless nobles. Actually, and I am not exaggerating, half the nobles in the world have enough money only to maintain their residence and the territory around it at best. However, it is not for a commoner like you to understand the hardships of keeping the honour and pride of the nobility.”

These guys… Saito reluctantly started to search for something in his parka and jeans pockets. Then he pulled out the golden coins that he received from Henrietta before. Half of the amount he left in Louise’s room and the other half he carried with himself.

"Will this suffice?"

He spilled them out on the table.

“Uwaa! Why do you have so much money? You!”

Seeing the amount of gold lying all over the table, took the breath from Montmorency away.

“Awesome,and some are even 500 Ecu coins.”

“Don’t ask where it comes from. Just buy that expensive medicine with this by the end of tomorrow."

Montmorency nodded reluctantly.

<center>* * *</center>

When he returned back to his room with light pockets, the room itself looked weird. 　

Somehow whole room was filled with cigarette like smokes, yet the aroma was sweet. Louise was sitting in the center of the room with joss-sticks fuming around her.

“Hey, what? What’s up with all this?”

When Saito said so, Louise, who was watching Saito, answered in a teary voice.

“Where have you been...?”

Only then Saito noticed how tempting Louise looked. She wasn’t wearing her skirt.

“You left me all alone…”

She said in teary voice while sulkily looking up at Saito. Seems like, while feeling lonely, she started burning all these incenses.

“So-sorry…”

Why doesn't she put on a skirt?! He tried to turn his eyes away from her body when he noticed another unexpected fact. Well… Lo-Louise, Louise Francoise – that rascal, the skirt wasn’t the only thing that she missed… Her panties were gone as well.

Her lower waist line was peeking up from the gap of her shirt. There were no signs of any underwear beneath.

Saito began to tremble.

“Y-you, p-put on some p-p-p-p-panties!

Trembling, he shouted while looking to the other side

“I w-won’t!”

“Why not?!!”

“I am not sexy enough. I know this because night after night Saito sleeps by my side in bed, but doesn't do anything to me. I cannot take this anymore.”

Louise said in a weeping voice.

“T-that’s, you, me, are you saying you want me to p-push you down and then d-d-d-d-do those things to you?”

“I-is it bad…?”

“That’s right.”

“But, I'll shut my eyes and for an hour, I will pretend not to know.”

But by saying that she would pretend not to know… Louise made a huge commitment.

Louise pulled the hem of her shirt down to cover her private parts and stood up. Louise moved her bare, slender legs. Saito's heart pounded inside his chest, sounding like a constant ringing of a bell.

Louise jumped onto Saito’s chest. A sweet smell of her hair was even stronger than the aroma of the incense in the room. She never used perfumes, it was her natural body’s smell.

With her face buried in Saito’s parka, Louise trembled and twitched.

“I am lonely… Idiot…”

Both of Saito’s hands positioned themselves on Louise’s body.

They seemed to embrace her firmly on an instinct.

Saito bit his lip. He put some pressure in his bite seeking to regain part of his calmness through pain.

Louise of today… is not the Louise whom I know. It is a love potion that’s making me loose myself. My Louise is the one I protect and like… For this reason, I cannot emrace her this way now. What if his brakes would fail him? He surely would covet Louise like a beast.

Because of love, this cannot be allowed.

Saito with trembling hands gripped Louise’s shoulders. Then he looked straight into her eyes and squeezed out as gentle voice as possible.

“Louise…”

“Saito…”

“W-well… You are acting this strange today because of a medicine.”

“Medicine…?”

Louise looked up at Saito with moistened eyes.

“That’s right. The present you is not the real you. But don’t worry, I will find the cure somehow. Okay?”

“It is not because of medicine!”

Louise looked straight at Saito.

“These feelings are not because of medicine. Because whenever I look at Saito my heart starts beating wildly. Not only that…I cannot breathe and feel helpless. I know, this feeling is…”

“I-it’s different. I would like it if they were your real feelings, but it isn't, it is different. This is because of the drug. The antidote will be ready by tomorrow night, so wait till then. Anyway, go to sleep now, okay?”

Louise shook her head.

“I don’t understand. It doesn’t matter. Anyway, you must hug me tightly or else I won’t go to sleep.”

“If I do, you’ll go to bed?”

Louise nodded. Saito carried her to the bed. Then laid down, snuggling next to her. As usual, Louise clung firmly to him.

“Don’t go anywhere. Look only at me, no other girls, only me.”

She repeated, as if some kind of spell.

Saito nodded.

“I won’t go anywhere. I’ll stay here for a long time.”

“Really?”

“Aah. Yes, so rest, ok?”

“Un… If Saito says to sleep, I will sleep. Because I don’t want him to dislike me.”

However, Louise didn’t go to sleep. Instead, she shuffled a little and brought her blushing face to the scruff of Saito’s neck. Before Saito could even think of what she was doing, she started to kiss his neck. It felt as if a torrent of small needles ran down his spine.

“Haaaaaaaaaaah...”

Saito started to shake in fear. Meanwhile Louise started to suck strongly on Saito’s skin.

“Louise! Louise!”

If you won’t stop I’ll die. However, Louise didn't stop. With flushing cheeks she watched the place that she just kissed. It reddened as if bitten by an insect.

Noticing this, Louise proceeded leaving marks on Saito’s skin with an absorbed interest.

“Louise, stop! I already! I! Aah!”

His mind could not take it anymore. When Louise separated her lips, she muttered in a sulky way.

“No. I won’t stop. Saito is mine and mine alone. Therefore, I will leave marks to show that he is mine and keep the other girls away.”

After that, Saito’s torture continued for a while. Louise started to leave hickey marks not only on the scurf of his neck but even on his chest too. By the end, there were ten of them.

Saito’s strong convulsions turned into a faint shivers, when Louise’s lips finally left his chest. Then Louise, turned her head to the side, presenting Saito her own neck.

“Now you mark me.”

“B-but…”

Saito looked at Louise’s slender, snowy white neck.

“If you don’t do this - I won’t go to sleep.”

There was no other way. Saito closed his eyes and brought his lips to Louise’s neck. He touched it. A deep sigh escaped Louise’s lips. Never hearing such a cute sigh from her, Saito almost died.

Very nervous, he sucked on Louise’s celadon skin.  

“Nh…!”

Louise must have been nervous too, as giving out such a cry seemed to confirm.

Tiredness soon took over her and Louise started to breath in a faint sleeper’s way after a while.

Dazzled he looked at his own red mark on Louise’s nape of the neck. It looked like a red strawberry in the middle of white snow.

Saito breathed roughly, he had to restrain himself many times, or else, he would have attacked Louise who was peacefully sleeping next to him.

Calm down! Louise is acting this way only because of the potion!

He had to find the antidote quickly, to return Louise back to her usual saucy self, instead of this cute one!

Then Saito noticed something that Louise was grasping tightly in her sleep.

It was the pendant that Saito bought her in town. She was grasping it tightly as if some sort of treasure. Seeing that lovely view he lost all his strength.

It was cruel. Louise was horrible. It’s a crime to look so disturbingly cute.

Subconsciously, he extended his hand towards Louise, only to clamp it with his other one. I don’t have the right to take advantage of Louise this way. It is not because of me. It’s because of the potion. Endure it.

[[Image:ZnT04-170.jpg|thumb]]

If only I wouldn’t have wanted for Siesta to wear that sailor uniform, Louise would have not turned into this… Therefore it is my fault.

I am useless, Saito thought. I never turn down an opportunity to flirt with a girl and…

Siesta. That’s right, Siesta.

Aah, Siesta, she would calm him down simply by her presence. She was a fine looking lass too.

But when Louise was nearby she made his heart race.

Aah, which one do I love more?

What a luxurious worry. He couldn’t even imagine having such worry back on Earth.

Watching Louise’s sleeping face, he started to think… why to return back to his former world, if you can stay here?

When Louise became a court lady of Henrietta, it became difficult to travel to the east… Though he was disappointed, at the same time he felt glad. Because of that he could stay by Louise’s side.

Aah, Earth, Siesta and Louise. Those three turned round and round in Saito’s head, making him frustrated.

Which choice should I make? He could not make a choice today, but he would have to.

Maybe, in the near future.

<center>* * *</center>

In the evening the next day, Saito was in Montmorency's room. He had a quarrel with Louise before leaving her in her room and coming here…

“You can’t make an antidote?”

With his face lifted, Saito stared at Montmorency. Beside her sat Guiche holding his chin and scowling.
　
Montmorency and Guiche had gone into the city today to face the black-market traders in the hopes of finding the antidote, however....

“It can't be helped! It was sold out!”

"Then when can you buy it?!"

“It… seems like they do not have the goods needed.”

“What is it?”

“The specific medicine comes from Ragudorian lake, at the boarder with Galia. It is made from the tears of a water spirit… however it seems they were not able to contact the water spirits recently."

“Whaat?!”

“In other words, we cannot get this special medicine.”

“Then what about Louise?”

"Well, I mean, really, what is so bad about this all? She has fallen in love with you. You like Louise, do you not?"

Saito doesn’t consent with what Guiche said, though.

“I can’t be happy if the reason she likes me is such medicine. These are not Louise’s true feelings. That’s why I want Louise to return back to her original self.”

But… Montmorency pouted her lips and Guiche shook his head reluctantly. Even Saito thought quietly for a while, until he finally grasped his hand into a fist, determined.

“Where is that water spirit?”

"I told you already, it's at the Ragdorian lake.”

”So you only need to get in touch with her, right?”

“Eeeeeh!? Now listen here! The water spirit rarely shows her face before humans! And even if she did, she is very strong! If angered, the results can be disastrous!"

“I don't care, let’s go!”

"Well I do care! I am absolutely not going!"

Saito crossed his arms.

“Well then, there's only one thing I can do. I will have to tell her royal highness Princess about the love potion, or is it her royal highness Queen now? Anyway, I will have to ask for her help about the problem. Come to think, wasn't that potion banned? It's not supposed to be allowed to be made, right? Now, then, I wonder what would her highness do if she learned about it?”

Montmorency's face quickly turned pale.

“What do you think, Monmon?”

“Fine, already! I understand! I will go, if you go!”

“Hmm, we can't let Louise stay this way, either. Or else other's may notice her strange behaviour and suspect the love potion.”

Guiche shook his head.

“Fear not, my lover. I will stay by your side on this journey," said Guiche while leaning in and trying to slowly put his hand over Montmorency's shoulders, but she quickly evaded him.

“That’s not really inspiring. You are too weak.”

After that, the trio made arrangements for the journey.

They whould leave tomorrow, early in the morning. Because they did not know how Louise might act if left alone, they decided to bring her along as well.

“Haah, this is my first time skipping school.” Montmorency sighed.

“And what about me, as I have not been going to school for half of a year now? After Saito came, it was adventures everyday! Ahahaha!” Guiche bursts into a hearty laughter.

Zero no Tsukaima:Volume4 Chapter9 - MTL

2008-06-03T15:10:35Z

Lysanther: comment in regards to "do not need to like oath"

===Chapter Nine===

{{Template:PREVIEW}}
----

Riding Tabitha‘s wind dragon... Saito, Louise, Kirche and Tabitha herself, flew towards the royal palace, leaving Academy of Magic two hours ago. It was one hour after the midnight.

The courtyard was in an uproar. Louise and Saito felt like their bad premonitions came true. When the wind-dragon landed in the courtyard, it was instantly surrounded by the magic guardian troops.

The commander of Montei Kora corps, loudly ordered.

“Hey you! The royal palace is off-limits now! Leave!”

However, he already recognized the group from sight. They were the same that came here right before the war against Albion started. The commander puckered up his brows.

“You again! You only come at troublesome times!”

Louise jumped down from a wind dragon. She had no time to play games of questions and answers with the guardians captain. She asked in a breathless haste.

“Princess-sama! No, her majesty, is she alright?!”

The courtyard was humming like a beehive. The nobles were carrying the shining magical wands, while solders – torches, looking for something. It was clear that something happened in the royal palace.

“I don’t have to tell you anything, damned one. Leave at once.”

With a red from anger face, Louise pulled out something from her pocket. It was the permit paper that Henrietta gave to Louise before.

“I am a court lady who is under immediate control of Her Majesty! In my hand I hold the permits papers signed by the Queen! I have the right to exercise Her Majesty's jurisdiction! I request an immediate explanation of the circumstances!“

Commander grabbed the permit papers from Louise's hands with a blank surprise all over his face. It indeed was authentic permit papers signed by Henrietta that read - ‘Louise Francoise Le Blanc De La Valliere is presented with the right of being royal representative. Her demands must be granted.” with royal signature attached.

Commander stared with astonishment at Louise. Such young girl… had such a document from Her Majesty.

He was a serviceman though. No matter how one looked, a superior officer was still a superior officer. Standing upright at once, he reported the situation concerning Her Majesty.

“Two hours ago, someone enticed Her Majesty away. One of the guards was knocked down as they escaped with horses. The griffon squad are chasing after them. We were searching around here to find some evidence.”

Louise's complexion changed.

“Which way did they leave?”

“They went south over the highway. Apparently they escaped towards the district of La Rochelle. Without a doubt, Albion has a hand to this. Though the instruction to block the port was sent at once… Dragon Knight corps were almost annihilated in the last war. So the only way we can catch up with them are either by griffons or horses…”

Wind dragons are much lighter than griffons thus they normally take the pursuit… but the way things are now - it is questionable whether it is possible to catch up. Louise jumped onto a wind dragon again.

“Hurry! The thief who kidnapped the princess–sama escaped towards La Rochelle! We will be in a serious trouble if we aren't able to catch up by the time the morning dawns!”

Everyone, hearing the circumstances, nodded, looking tensed. Tabitha gave the orders to the wind dragon.

Sylphid flew up in the darkness of the night again. Louise shouted.

“Fly low! Enemy is riding a horse!”

The wind dragon kept on flying following the highway with a surprising swiftness.

It was a thick dark night, but even though one could not see even few steps ahead, the wind dragon kept on flying using its sharp nose, avoiding tress and buildings.

<center>* * *</center>

The griffon unit had split into two, one flew by griffon along the highway – the other – rode on horses. It was to be expected as Griffon squad was the lightest of the three squads. Moreover they see better at night. Therefore, it was chosen as the chasing unit. A lot of people in this squad were burning with anger. The enemy attacked the court under the cover of darkness. Even in the wildest dreams one could not imagine that someone would dear to attack the palace of the capital. Moreover, it is young queen Henrietta that was abducted, a successor of the throne. For magic knight’s that have been guardians of royal family there could not be a greater disgrace than this.

Griffons taking use of their wings and feet rush forwards. Though the departure was delayed due to all the confusion, the enemies are still using horses. There is no reason they should not be able to catch up. The commander scolded the unit harshly.

“Run! Catch up with Her Majesty as soon as possible!”

One group of the Griffon unit dashed forward.

There was a big hustle between the Griffon units going ahead.

They might have found something. Under the commander’s signal, fire user went forward and launched a flame spell. It lightened the highway 100 miles ahead, and one could see distant figures of the riders.

There were ten times greater number of them.

The commander put on a brutal smile.

“First of all aim for the horses! Do not hurt Her Majesty!”

Griffon corps dashed forwards, launching one spell after another.

After the wall of spells rounded upon the enemies, the knights launched an attack in an instant.

The flame ball, the blade of wind, the spear of ice, all aimed to the horses that enemies rode on. Doh! Earth trembled, making horses fall one after another. The commander confirmed that Queen Henrietta, dressed in her white gown, was riding behind the first horse. In an emergency situation like this, he hesitated – it is necessarily to retrieve her majesty without injuries. If she were to be injured, he would get some major scolding later.

After muttering an apology, the commander cast the wind spell, cutting the leg of the first horse off and throwing down to the ground the princess and the rider.

Without mercy griffon squad surrounded the fallen enemy knights. The necks of the abductors were cut with wind blades and ice spears went through their hearts. The knight who was leading the run had his head cut of by the commander’s wind blade, a deadly wound.

The match was decided in a moment.

When the commander nodded approvingly, the unit stopped.

Then he jumped down from his griffon, and the moment he approached the queen who fell into the grass…

Knights, who should have been dead, stood up one after another.

Griffon knights relaxed their guard thinking that enemy was annihilated were now caught by surprise by enemy magic.

“Ah!” groaned the commander trying to pull out his wand when his body was wrapped up by tornado.

Limbs were cut off by the tornado, finishing them off in a moment, as the knight who should have been finished by commander stood up, with clearly visible torn up wound in his neck, and smiled.

<center>* * *</center>

When Wales finally placed the wand to his side he approached the grass where Henrietta felt down.　

Henrietta only now started to recover from the shock of being thrown to the grass. She watched approaching Wales with disbelieving eyes.

Wales-sama, you…what on earth?”

“Surprised?”

Henrietta pulled out her crystal wand that she always carried with herself and aimed it at Wales.

“Who are you?”

“I am Wales.”

“Lies! You killed magical knight corps…”

“You want to kill me? It is all right. Scoop me out with your magic. Pierce this heart of mine with it if you want.”

Wales pointed at his chest. The wand gripping Henrietta’s hand started to tremble.

The magic spell did not came of her mouth. What came instead a choked sob.

“Why are you doing this?”

“Trust me, Henrietta.”

“But…but, this…”

“I will tell the reasons later. Many different circumstances are the cause of this. For now, come with me without asking.”

“I-I do not understand. Why do you do these kind of things ……What are you trying to do?..”

Wales answered softly.

“You do not need to understand. You do not need to like oath, you just need to follow it. Do you remember? The words of the oath you said at the Ragdorian’s lake. Words you said before the water spirit.”

“By no means could I forget. I will remember until the day I die.”

“Please say it, Henrietta”

Hnerietta said the oath word to word.

“…I, Henrietta, the princess of kingdom of Tristain, swear to the water spirit, that I will love Wales-sama forever.”

“Only one thing changed now from the oath in the past. You are a queen now. However, does everything else remain unchanged? And will not change?”

Henrietta nodded. I always dreamt only about the day when Wales would hold me in his arms.

“Even though the way things are, the oath sworn before the water spirit cannot be broken. You only have to believe only in your own words. Please leave everything to me.”

Each gentle word of Wales turned Henrietta more and more into a girl that does not know a thing. Henrietta kept nodding many times, just like a child. She was completely persuaded.

After that, Wales stood up and approached his knights. One could see open mortal wounds on their throats or chests.

However… ignoring them, they moved just like any living creature.

They went to check the fallen horses, yet, they all were dead.

Then they hid themselves into the tall grass, one after another disappearing from sight.

The line of the ambush.

Without words they and Wales formed a line of ambush, and stopped moving. Just like one living creature.

<center>* * *</center>

Saito and others flew on the wind dragon following the highway until they saw a tragic sight of corpses scattered around. The wind dragon stopped, and they jumped down. Not getting off, Tabitha looked around attentively. 　

“Princess”

Saito muttered. Burning corpses with their hand and feet cut off were laying around. Griffons and horses were lying in pools of their own blood. This must have been the griffon unit.

“There’s someone alive!”

Saito and Louise ran towards the Kirche’s voice.

Despite a deep wound in his arm, someone survived.

“Are you all right?”

Louise now regretted for not taking Montmorency with them. In cases of wounds, her water magic would be irreplaceable.

“I’m alright… And you are?”

“We just like you, ran after the gang that kidnapped Her Majesty. What on earth happened to you?”

Knight answered in a shaky voice.

“They, their wounds were really fatal…”

“What?”

However, knight could not tell anything else. Feeling of security that help came, he fainted.

At that moment, a magical attack was leashed from all directions. Tabitha reacted in an instant. Expecting an attack beforehand, she created a wall of air above and let it fly down with her magic.

Out of the grass, shadow stood up, swaying in slow motion.

It was once dead Albion nobles now revived by Andvari’s ring.

Kirche and Tabitha took a stance. However, for some reason, the enemy didn’t launch an attack any more. Tension started.

Then, Saito was astonished to find a well known shadow there.

“Crown Prince Wales!”

Still, he…

Wales, who was dead and was given a fake life from Cromwell using the Andvari’s ring, stolen from water spirit, has abducted Henrietta.

Thinking so, Saito was getting angry at such unfair doing.

He gripped Derflinger on his shoulder. The rune on his left hand started to shine.

[[Image:ZnT04-236.jpg|thumb]]

“Return the princess.”

However, Wales doesn't drop the smile.

“You are saying strong things. I cannot return her back as she follows me on her own free-will.”

“What?”

Behind Wales back, Henrietta, dressed in the gown, appeared.

“Princess!”

Louise shouted.

“Please do not go there! That prince Wales is not the Wales! It is a revenant of prince, revived by Cromwell’s hands with Andvari’s ring!”

However, Henrietta doesn't step forward. She just bit and tightened her shivering lips.

“…Princess?”

“See? Now then, how about a deal?”

“Deal?”

“That’s right. Though we would like to quarrel here with you, we lost our horses. And traveling without horses through the night can be dangerous, so I would like to save as much of magic as possible.”

Tabitha chanted the spell.

‘Uindei Aishikuru’ – attack spell by skillful Tabitha.

Right in the middle of his words the arrow of ice went through the Wales’s body.

However…surprisingly, Wales did not fall down and the wound healed itself in another moment.

“It is useless. I cannot be damaged by your attacks.”

Yet, even after seeing this, Henrietta's expression did not change.

“Look! It is not the prince! It is something else! Princess!”

However, Henrietta did not want to believe, and shook her head from right to left. Then said to Louise in constrained voice.

“Please, Louise, put away the wand. Please do it for me. Please let us go.”

“Princess ? What are you saying?! Princess! That thing is not Crown Prince Wales! Princess, you have been tricked!”

Henrietta gave a smile. A ghastly smile.

“I know that. In my room, when our lips met, I knew that 100 times over. However, still, I do not care. Louise, you haven’t loved a person so strongly yet. When you really are in love you are willing to throw away everything. You want to follow him anywhere. Even if it is a lie. You cannot do anything else but believe. I swore, Louise. I made an oath before the water spirit saying ‘I swear eternal love to Wales’. Even if whole world says it is a lie, my feelings alone are not a lie. Therefore, let us go, Louise.”

“Princess!”

“It’s an order, Louise Francoise. My last one, from me to you. Please, step out of our way.”

Louise’s hand, that was aiming the wand, dropped down to her side. Understanding Henrietta’s firm decision, she helplessly gave in. Why should she stop, such said strong love…

The line of deceased people tried to pass through the dumbfounded Louise.

But, before them…

Saito, holding Derflinger, blocked the way.

He was terribly sad. He understood Henrietta's feelings. But Saito’s mind could not permit it. His mind screamed not letting it to happen. Saito said in the voice that contained sadness and anger.

“Princess. If I am allowed to say. Talking in ones sleep is not good.”

His shoulders and the whole body trembled.

“Passion, love, being together with a woman, not caring about anything else. Is such love true? It is just a mere blindness. Blood goes up to the head and cannot think straight.”

“Leave! It’s an order!”

Henrietta shrieked with all her remaining dignity.

Unfortunately, I am not your subordinate. Your orders mean nothing to me. Even if you keep on ordering me…I won’t listen. I will cut through that spell of yours.”

It was Wales who moved first. Though he tried to utter a spell, Saito jumped at him.

However, the wall of water blew Saito off.

Petrified Henrietta, gripping the wand, trembled.

“I won’t allow you to lay even a single finger on Wales.”

The crushing wall of water moved to Saito again. However, the space in front of Henrietta exploded in the next moment. Henrietta was blown away.

Louise chanted an explosion spell.

“Even though you are a princess, I won’t allow you to lay a single finger on my familiar either.”

With her hair ruffled, Louise muttered in a shaking voice.

Due to this explosion, Tabitha and Kirche, who had been watching the scene in blank surprise, started chanting spells as well.

The fight started.

Saito kept on blocking the magic spells with his sword, in front of Louise. Though the magic flitted around, no one was wounded seriously. 　Though Tabitha’s and Kirche’s unleashed magic was knocking down the enemies, enemies themselves preserved their willpower, hoping to weaken up them little by little with dot spells.

However, the enemy's cooperation was skillful. Little by little, Saito and others were cornered.

Before one is aware, Louise, Saito and others were enclosed in a tight circle.

They were cornered in defending position. The number of enemies was too large, thus there is no chance to attack.

Kirche released another fire ball, burning down a single mage.

“The flame is effective! It only has to burn!”

Kirche launched another flame attack. Tabitha switched the attack to cover Kirche at once. Saito also turned to support. The spells, that flew at Kirche, were inhaled by Derflinger.

Enemies recovered and tried to cut him with wind swords.

Yet, Kirche’s flame burned down another three of them…

The enemy dashed away from the range of her magic.

And then regrouped.

“The way it is, if you burn them by the flame little by little… we may have a chance to win.”

Kirche muttered.

However, heaven turned away from them.

Gradually, Tabitha noticed something wet hitting her cheek.

With a worried expression she looked up into the sky.

A huge cloud of rain segregated above them.

Rain that started as a light sprinkle, changed into a heavy pour soon.

Henrietta shouted.

“Throw your wands away! I do not want to kill you!”

“Just wake up, princess! Please!”

Louise shouted, but it was drawn out by the sounds of the increasingly heavier raindrops

“Look! Rain! Rain! ‘Water’ spells will always win in the rain! Thanks to this rain, our victory was decided!”

“Is that so?”

Saito shouted anxiously. Kirche, who was about to say that, nodded in relief.

“Really, princess can cast a wall of water on us with this. My flame is good-for-nothing now. Tabitha’s wind and even your sword cannot damage them…Well, it is over. Defeat!”

Louise muttered in a constrained voice.

“Though I do not want this, but let’s run away. We cannot die here.”

“But how can we run away? We are surrounded, aren’t we?”

Everyone became silent.

Then Derflinger thoughtfully voiced out.

“Aah”

“What?”

“I recalled. They use a very nostalgic magic…”

“Yes?”

“When I saw the water spirit, it tickled something in the back of my mind… No, partner, sorry – I forgot. I recalled it!”

What?!”

“Their and our source is the same type of magic. Anyway, it is different from the base of your four great element system - magic of 'Life’”

“What! Legendary sword! Say something only if you have something to say! Good-for-nothing!”

“The good-for-nothing is you. Though being a ‘Void’ user, firing ‘Explosion’ in rapid succession is foolish, I saw and remembered. Though that person might be very strong the amount of willpower is consumed immensely. Like today, launching huge ones like that may require a year to shoot again. We need different fireworks today.”

“Well?!”

“Turn the page of prayer book. Dear Brimir, great guy. He sure has some perfect counter.”

Louise looked through pages, like was told.

However, besides the ‘Explosion’ it was blank as usual.

“There isn’t even written anything! White-on-white!”

“Turn further. If in need, you will be able read.”

Louise saw the page on which the letters were written.
　
It was written down in runes of ancient language.

“…Disappear Magic?”

“That’s right. ‘Release’. The potion that you took a while ago, is the reason why you can read it.”

Henrietta sadly shook her head. Though she told for Louise to run away, because of the rain, she didn’t run away. More so, Louise stepped closer into the center of the tight circle.

Looking up, Henrietta began to utter an incantation. I do not want to kill if possible. However, if you keep on blocking my way…

With the Henrietta’s cantrip aria, the raindrops began to harden.

One by one ally mages had an armor of water hanging on them.

Enemy's 'Flame' was sealed off with this.

In addition, Henrietta utters another incantation.

Wale’s spell joined with her spell. Wales watched Henrietta, smiling coldly. Though she noticed the lack of warmth, Henrietta’s heart still felt moistly hot.

They both were surrounded by the tornado of water.

'Water', 'Water', 'Water', and, 'Wind.', 'Wind', 'Wind'

The sixth power – water and wind

Triangle mages usually cannot make such strong spells as this. To say almost never, would not be an exaggeration. However, the chosen blood of the royal family enables it.
　
Only the royal family were able to do a hexagon spell.

Their combined spell increases hugely.

Two triangles intertwined, creating a huge tornado of six.

The tornado is like the tsunami. If it would hit it could even blow away the castle.

The sound of Louise’s chanting mixes with the sound of rainfall.　

Behind Saito's back, Louise's spell can be casted comfortably.

To Louise nothing is impossible today. She keeps on concentrating her willpower while uttering sounds of ancient runes one after another with her mouth.

“What’s wrong with this girl?”

Kirche asked with a smile.

“Aah, she just acts like a legend for now.” Saito grasped the sword and answered in a joking voice. Hearing Louise casting a ‘Void’ spell, gave him courage. Courage that allows him to smile. Courage that can turn death into a joke.

“So. It is good and all. Yet if that ‘Legend’ doesn’t leak something at least, we won’t be able to win against that tornado.”

The huge tornado of water whirling around Wales and Henrietta's grew fast.

Louise's silent chant continues still. As expected from ‘Void’. It is as lengthy as one can be.

“Yabbeenaa. The other side is faster after all.”

Derflinger muttered.

“What to do.”

“You should know what to do. It is your work to stop that tornado, Gandalfr.”

“My wha-?”

Saito’s face twitched. Yet, he was not scared. The hard-handed courage shook his whole body.

“No, I wonder.”

“What?”

“Aren’t you scared of such huge tornado?”

“It may be so. You misunderstood Gandalfr. Your work is not to attack the enemy but to defend your master while cantrip is chanted. This is your only work.”

“But it’s not easy.”

“You gain the courage while hearing your master’s spell. Your face reddens, you want to laugh out loudly, your pulse quickens. This all has a reason.”

“I leave it to you,” Kirche muttered.

Tabitha watched Saito's face.

“Easy victory.”

Saito muttered, “I am familiar of void.”

Wales and Henrietta’s spell was completed. The huge tornado of undulating water flew towards Saito and the others. Though it was huge, it was also surprisingly fast.　

It was like a castle of water. A castle of water, that was swirling around viciously and trying to swallow them.

Holding Derflinger, Saito dashed towards tornado in dancer’s steps and pushed Derflinger into the core of rotating tornado of water.

Though he was almost swallowed, he stood firmly on his feet.

Pain assaulted his body. He could not breathe. The water viciously hit him, tearing his skin off.

However, Saito endured.

His fingernails ripped off.

His eardrums tore.

His eyelids were cut, raging pain ran through the eyeball.

He could not breathe.

The right arm releases the sword as joints break.

Derflinger was swallowed by the water.

The moment when everything seemed to tumble down, Louise finished her spell.

Even though he could not hear a sound or see anything, Saito could feel it.

“At last, idiot” Saito muttered and lost consciousness.

<center>* * *</center>

Before Louise’s eyes, who completed her spell, a huge tornado raged. However, it didn’t get there. Saito stood in the middle of tornado, and she could see him desperately enduring the pain.

Eventually Saito lost to the raging force of nature and crumbled to the ground before the massive waterfall leaving a small gap in it.

Louise bit her lip. And through the gap she aimed her ‘Disappear magic’ at the enemy.

Henrietta’s surroundings turned into dazzling shining light.　

With a thump the body of Wales, who stood next to her, crumbled to the ground. Though Henrietta tried to run up to him, she lost consciousness as completion of the spell took all of her willpower and she toppled to the ground.
　
At once, she was wrapped with silence.

Zero no Tsukaima:Volume4 Chapter9 - MTL

2008-06-03T05:39:28Z

Lysanther:

===Chapter Nine===

{{Template:PREVIEW}}
----

Riding Tabitha‘s wind dragon... Saito, Louise, Kirche and Tabitha herself, flew towards the royal palace, leaving Academy of Magic two hours ago. It was one hour after the midnight.

The courtyard was in an uproar. Louise and Saito felt like their bad premonitions came true. When the wind-dragon landed in the courtyard, it was instantly surrounded by the magic guardian troops.

The commander of Montei Kora corps, loudly ordered.

“Hey you! The royal palace is off-limits now! Leave!”

However, he already recognized the group from sight. They were the same that came here right before the war against Albion started. The commander puckered up his brows.

“You again! You only come at troublesome times!”

Louise jumped down from a wind dragon. She had no time to play games of questions and answers with the guardians captain. She asked in a breathless haste.

“Princess-sama! No, her majesty, is she alright?!”

The courtyard was humming like a beehive. The nobles were carrying the shining magical wands, while solders – torches, looking for something. It was clear that something happened in the royal palace.

“I don’t have to tell you anything, damned one. Leave at once.”

With a red from anger face, Louise pulled out something from her pocket. It was the permit paper that Henrietta gave to Louise before.

“I am a court lady who is under immediate control of Her Majesty! In my hand I hold the permits papers signed by the Queen! I have the right to exercise Her Majesty's jurisdiction! I request an immediate explanation of the circumstances!“

Commander grabbed the permit papers from Louise's hands with a blank surprise all over his face. It indeed was authentic permit papers signed by Henrietta that read - ‘Louise Francoise Le Blanc De La Valliere is presented with the right of being royal representative. Her demands must be granted.” with royal signature attached.

Commander stared with astonishment at Louise. Such young girl… had such a document from Her Majesty.

He was a serviceman though. No matter how one looked, a superior officer was still a superior officer. Standing upright at once, he reported the situation concerning Her Majesty.

“Two hours ago, someone enticed Her Majesty away. One of the guards was knocked down as they escaped with horses. The griffon squad are chasing after them. We were searching around here to find some evidence.”

Louise's complexion changed.

“Which way did they leave?”

“They went south over the highway. Apparently they escaped towards the district of La Rochelle. Without a doubt, Albion has a hand to this. Though the instruction to block the port was sent at once… Dragon Knight corps were almost annihilated in the last war. So the only way we can catch up with them are either by griffons or horses…”

Wind dragons are much lighter than griffons thus they normally take the pursuit… but the way things are now - it is questionable whether it is possible to catch up. Louise jumped onto a wind dragon again.

“Hurry! The thief who kidnapped the princess–sama escaped towards La Rochelle! We will be in a serious trouble if we aren't able to catch up by the time the morning dawns!”

Everyone, hearing the circumstances, nodded, looking tensed. Tabitha gave the orders to the wind dragon.

Sylphid flew up in the darkness of the night again. Louise shouted.

“Fly low! Enemy is riding a horse!”

The wind dragon kept on flying following the highway with a surprising swiftness.

It was a thick dark night, but even though one could not see even few steps ahead, the wind dragon kept on flying using its sharp nose, avoiding tress and buildings.

<center>* * *</center>

The griffon unit had split into two, one flew by griffon along the highway – the other – rode on horses. It was to be expected as Griffon squad was the lightest of the three squads. Moreover they see better at night. Therefore, it was chosen as the chasing unit. A lot of people in this squad were burning with anger. The enemy attacked the court under the cover of darkness. Even in the wildest dreams one could not imagine that someone would dear to attack the palace of the capital. Moreover, it is young queen Henrietta that was abducted, a successor of the throne. For magic knight’s that have been guardians of royal family there could not be a greater disgrace than this.

Griffons taking use of their wings and feet rush forwards. Though the departure was delayed due to all the confusion, the enemies are still using horses. There is no reason they should not be able to catch up. The commander scolded the unit harshly.

“Run! Catch up with Her Majesty as soon as possible!”

One group of the Griffon unit dashed forward.

There was a big hustle between the Griffon units going ahead.

They might have found something. Under the commander’s signal, fire user went forward and launched a flame spell. It lightened the highway 100 miles ahead, and one could see distant figures of the riders.

There were ten times greater number of them.

The commander put on a brutal smile.

“First of all aim for the horses! Do not hurt Her Majesty!”

Griffon corps dashed forwards, launching one spell after another.

After the wall of spells rounded upon the enemies, the knights launched an attack in an instant.

The flame ball, the blade of wind, the spear of ice, all aimed to the horses that enemies rode on. Doh! Earth trembled, making horses fall one after another. The commander confirmed that Queen Henrietta, dressed in her white gown, was riding behind the first horse. In an emergency situation like this, he hesitated – it is necessarily to retrieve her majesty without injuries. If she were to be injured, he would get some major scolding later.

After muttering an apology, the commander cast the wind spell, cutting the leg of the first horse off and throwing down to the ground the princess and the rider.

Without mercy griffon squad surrounded the fallen enemy knights. The necks of the abductors were cut with wind blades and ice spears went through their hearts. The knight who was leading the run had his head cut of by the commander’s wind blade, a deadly wound.

The match was decided in a moment.

When the commander nodded approvingly, the unit stopped.

Then he jumped down from his griffon, and the moment he approached the queen who fell into the grass…

Knights, who should have been dead, stood up one after another.

Griffon knights relaxed their guard thinking that enemy was annihilated were now caught by surprise by enemy magic.

“Ah!” groaned the commander trying to pull out his wand when his body was wrapped up by tornado.

Limbs were cut off by the tornado, finishing them off in a moment, as the knight who should have been finished by commander stood up, with clearly visible torn up wound in his neck, and smiled.

<center>* * *</center>

When Wales finally placed the wand to his side he approached the grass where Henrietta felt down.　

Henrietta only now started to recover from the shock of being thrown to the grass. She watched approaching Wales with disbelieving eyes.

Wales-sama, you…what on earth?”

“Surprised?”

Henrietta pulled out her crystal wand that she always carried with herself and aimed it at Wales.

“Who are you?”

“I am Wales.”

“Lies! You killed magical knight corps…”

“You want to kill me? It is all right. Scoop me out with your magic. Pierce this heart of mine with it if you want.”

Wales pointed at his chest. The wand gripping Henrietta’s hand started to tremble.

The magic spell did not came of her mouth. What came instead a choked sob.

“Why are you doing this?”

“Trust me, Henrietta.”

“But…but, this…”

“I will tell the reasons later. Many different circumstances are the cause of this. For now, come with me without asking.”

“I-I do not understand. Why do you do these kind of things ……What are you trying to do?..”

Wales answered softly.

“You do not need to understand. You do not need to like oath, you just need to follow it. Do you remember? The words of the oath you said at the Ragdorian’s lake. Words you said before the water spirit.”

“By no means could I forget. I will remember until the day I die.”

“Please say it, Henrietta”

Hnerietta said the oath word to word.

“…I, Henrietta, the princess of kingdom of Tristain, swear to the water spirit, that I will love Wales-sama forever.”

“Only one thing changed now from the oath in the past. You are a queen now. However, does everything else remain unchanged? And will not change?”

Henrietta nodded. I always dreamt only about the day when Wales would hold me in his arms.

“Even though the way things are, the oath sworn before the water spirit cannot be broken. You only have to believe only in your own words. Please leave everything to me.”

Each gentle word of Wales turned Henrietta more and more into a girl that does not know a thing. Henrietta kept nodding many times, just like a child. She was completely persuaded.

After that, Wales stood up and approached his knights. One could see open mortal wounds on their throats or chests.

However… ignoring them, they moved just like any living creature.

They went to check the fallen horses, yet, they all were dead.

Then they hid themselves into the tall grass, one after another disappearing from sight.

The line of the ambush.

Without words they and Wales formed a line of ambush, and stopped moving. Just like one living creature.

<center>* * *</center>

Saito and others flew on the wind dragon following the highway until they saw a tragic sight of corpses scattered around. The wind dragon stopped, and they jumped down. Not getting off, Tabitha looked around attentively. 　

“Princess”

Saito muttered. Burning corpses with their hand and feet cut off were laying around. Griffons and horses were lying in pools of their own blood. This must have been the griffon unit.

“There’s someone alive!”

Saito and Louise ran towards the Kirche’s voice.

Despite a deep wound in his arm, someone survived.

“Are you all right?”

Louise now regretted for not taking Montmorency with them. In cases of wounds, her water magic would be irreplaceable.

“I’m alright… And you are?”

“We just like you, ran after the gang that kidnapped Her Majesty. What on earth happened to you?”

Knight answered in a shaky voice.

“They, their wounds were really fatal…”

“What?”

However, knight could not tell anything else. Feeling of security that help came, he fainted.

At that moment, a magical attack was leashed from all directions. Tabitha reacted in an instant. Expecting an attack beforehand, she created a wall of air above and let it fly down with her magic.

Out of the grass, shadow stood up, swaying in slow motion.

It was once dead Albion nobles now revived by Andvari’s ring.

Kirche and Tabitha took a stance. However, for some reason, the enemy didn’t launch an attack any more. Tension started.

Then, Saito was astonished to find a well known shadow there.

“Crown Prince Wales!”

Still, he…

Wales, who was dead and was given a fake life from Cromwell using the Andvari’s ring, stolen from water spirit, has abducted Henrietta.

Thinking so, Saito was getting angry at such unfair doing.

He gripped Derflinger on his shoulder. The rune on his left hand started to shine.

[[Image:ZnT04-236.jpg|thumb]]

“Return the princess.”

However, Wales doesn't drop the smile.

“You are saying strong things. I cannot return her back as she follows me on her own free-will.”

“What?”

Behind Wales back, Henrietta, dressed in the gown, appeared.

“Princess!”

Louise shouted.

“Please do not go there! That prince Wales is not the Wales! It is a revenant of prince, revived by Cromwell’s hands with Andvari’s ring!”

However, Henrietta doesn't step forward. She just bit and tightened her shivering lips.

“…Princess?”

“See? Now then, how about a deal?”

“Deal?”

“That’s right. Though we would like to quarrel here with you, we lost our horses. And traveling without horses through the night can be dangerous, so I would like to save as much of magic as possible.”

Tabitha chanted the spell.

‘Uindei Aishikuru’ – attack spell by skillful Tabitha.

Right in the middle of his words the arrow of ice went through the Wales’s body.

However…surprisingly, Wales did not fall down and the wound healed itself in another moment.

“It is useless. I cannot be damaged by your attacks.”

Yet, even after seeing this, Henrietta's expression did not change.

“Look! It is not the prince! It is something else! Princess!”

However, Henrietta did not want to believe, and shook her head from right to left. Then said to Louise in constrained voice.

“Please, Louise, put away the wand. Please do it for me. Please let us go.”

“Princess ? What are you saying?! Princess! That thing is not Crown Prince Wales! Princess, you have been tricked!”

Henrietta gave a smile. A ghastly smile.

“I know that. In my room, when our lips met, I knew that 100 times over. However, still, I do not care. Louise, you haven’t loved a person so strongly yet. When you really are in love you are willing to throw away everything. You want to follow him anywhere. Even if it is a lie. You cannot do anything else but believe. I swore, Louise. I made an oath before the water spirit saying ‘I swear eternal love to Wales’. Even if whole world says it is a lie, my feelings alone are not a lie. Therefore, let us go, Louise.”

“Princess!”

“It’s an order, Louise Francoise. My last one, from me to you. Please, step out of our way.”

Louise’s hand, that was aiming the wand, dropped down to her side. Understanding Henrietta’s firm decision, she helplessly gave in. Why should she stop, such said strong love…

The line of deceased people tried to pass through the dumbfounded Louise.

But, before them…

Saito, holding Derflinger, blocked the way.

He was terribly sad. He understood Henrietta's feelings. But Saito’s mind could not permit it. His mind screamed not letting it to happen. Saito said in the voice that contained sadness and anger.

“Princess. If I am allowed to say. Talking in ones sleep is not good.”

His shoulders and the whole body trembled.

“Passion, love, being together with a woman, not caring about anything else. Is such love true? It is just a mere blindness. Blood goes up to the head and cannot think straight.”

“Leave! It’s an order!”

Henrietta shrieked with all her remaining dignity.

Unfortunately, I am not your subordinate. Your orders mean nothing to me. Even if you keep on ordering me…I won’t listen. I will cut through that spell of yours.”

It was Wales who moved first. Though he tried to utter a spell, Saito jumped at him.

However, the wall of water blew Saito off.

Petrified Henrietta, gripping the wand, trembled.

“I won’t allow you to lay even a single finger on Wales.”

The crushing wall of water moved to Saito again. However, the space in front of Henrietta exploded in the next moment. Henrietta was blown away.

Louise chanted an explosion spell.

“Even though you are a princess, I won’t allow you to lay a single finger on my familiar either.”

With her hair ruffled, Louise muttered in a shaking voice.

Due to this explosion, Tabitha and Kirche, who had been watching the scene in blank surprise, started chanting spells as well.

The fight started.

Saito kept on blocking the magic spells with his sword, in front of Louise. Though the magic flitted around, no one was wounded seriously. 　Though Tabitha’s and Kirche’s unleashed magic was knocking down the enemies, enemies themselves preserved their willpower, hoping to weaken up them little by little with dot spells.

However, the enemy's cooperation was skillful. Little by little, Saito and others were cornered.

Before one is aware, Louise, Saito and others were enclosed in a tight circle.

They were cornered in defending position. The number of enemies was too big, thus there is no chance to attack.

Kirche released another fire ball, burning down a single mage.

“The flame is effective! It only has to burn!”

Kirche launched another flame attack. Tabitha switched the attack to cover Kirche at once. Saito also turned to support. The spells, that flew at Kirche, were inhaled by Derflinger.

Enemies recovered and tried to cut him with wind swords.

Yet, Kirche’s flame burned down another three of them…

The enemy dashed away from the range of her magic.

And then regrouped.

“The way it is, if you burn them by the flame little by little… we may have a chance to win.”

Kirche muttered.

However, heaven turned away from them.

Gradually, Tabitha noticed something wet hitting her cheek.

With a worried expression she looked up into the sky.

A huge cloud of rain segregated above them.

Rain that started as a light sprinkle, changed into a heavy pour soon.

Henrietta shouted.

“Throw your wands away! I do not want to kill you!”

“Just wake up, princess! Please!”

Louise shouted, but it was drawn out by the sounds of the increasingly heavier raindrops

“Look! Rain! Rain! ‘Water’ spells will always win in the rain! Thanks to this rain, our victory was decided!”

“Is that so?”

Saito shouted anxiously. Kirche, who was about to say that, nodded in relief.

“Really, princess can cast a wall of water on us with this. My flame is good-for-nothing now. Tabitha’s wind and even your sword cannot damage them…Well, it is over. Defeat!”

Louise muttered in a constrained voice.

“Though I do not want this, but let’s run away. We cannot die here.”

“But how can we run away? We are surrounded, aren’t we?”

Everyone became silent.

Then Derflinger thoughtfully voiced out.

“Aah”

“What?”

“I recalled. They use a very nostalgic magic…”

“Yes?”

“When I saw the water spirit, it tickled something in the back of my mind… No, partner, sorry – I forgot. I recalled it!”

What?!”

“Their and our source is the same type of magic. Anyway, it is different from the base of your four great element system - magic of 'Life’”

“What! Legendary sword! Say something only if you have something to say! Good-for-nothing!”

“The good-for-nothing is you. Though being a ‘Void’ user, firing ‘Explosion’ in rapid succession is foolish, I saw and remembered. Though that person might be very strong the amount of willpower is consumed immensely. Like today, launching huge ones like that may require a year to shoot again. We need different fireworks today.”

“Well?!”

“Turn the page of prayer book. Dear Brimir, great guy. He sure has some perfect counter.”

Louise looked through pages, like was told.

However, besides the ‘Explosion’ it was blank as usual.

“There isn’t even written anything! White-on-white!”

“Turn further. If in need, you will be able read.”

Louise saw the page on which the letters were written.
　
It was written down in runes of ancient language.

“…Disappear Magic?”

“That’s right. ‘Release’. The potion that you took a while ago, is the reason why you can read it.”

Henrietta sadly shook her head. Though she told for Louise to run away, because of the rain, she didn’t run away. More so, Louise stepped closer into the center of the tight circle.

Looking up, Henrietta began to utter an incantation. I do not want to kill if possible. However, if you keep on blocking my way…

With the Henrietta’s cantrip aria, the raindrops began to harden.

One by one ally mages had an armor of water hanging on them.

Enemy's 'Flame' was sealed off with this.

In addition, Henrietta utters another incantation.

Wale’s spell joined with her spell. Wales watched Henrietta, smiling coldly. Though she noticed the lack of warmth, Henrietta’s heart still felt moistly hot.

They both were surrounded by the tornado of water.

'Water', 'Water', 'Water', and, 'Wind.', 'Wind', 'Wind'

The sixth power – water and wind

Triangle mages usually cannot make such strong spells as this. To say almost never, would not be an exaggeration. However, the chosen blood of the royal family enables it.
　
Only the royal family were able to do a hexagon spell.

Their combined spell increases hugely.

Two triangles intertwined, creating a huge tornado of six.

The tornado is like the tsunami. If it would hit it could even blow off the castle.

The sound of Louise’s chanting mixes with the sound of rainfall.　

Behind Saito's back, Louise's spell can be casted comfortably.

To Louise nothing is impossible today. She keeps on concentrating her willpower while uttering sounds of ancient runes one after another with her mouth.

“What’s wrong with this girl?”

Kirche asked with a smile.

“Aah, she just acts like a legend for now.” Saito grasped the sword and answered in a joking voice. Hearing Louise casting a ‘Void’ spell, gave him courage. Courage that allows him to smile. Courage that can turn death into a joke.

“So. It is good and all. Yet if that ‘Legend’ doesn’t leak something at least, we won’t be able to win against that tornado.”

The huge tornado of water whirling around Wales and Henrietta's grew fast.

Louise's silent chant continues still. As expected from ‘Void’. It is as lengthy as one can be.

“Yabbeenaa. The other side is faster after all.”

Derflinger muttered.

“What to do.”

“You should know what to do. It is your work to stop that tornado, Gandalfr.”

“My wha-?”

Saito’s face twitched. Yet, he was not scared. The hard-handed courage shook his whole body.

“No, I wonder.”

“What?”

“Aren’t you scared of such huge tornado?”

“It may be so. You misunderstood Gandalfr. Your work is not to attack the enemy but to defend your master while cantrip is chanted. This is your only work.”

“But it’s not easy.”

“You gain the courage while hearing your master’s spell. Your face reddens, you want to laugh out loudly, your pulse quickens. This all has a reason.”

“I leave it to you,” Kirche muttered.

Tabitha watched Saito's face.

“Easy victory.”

Saito muttered, “I am familiar of void.”

Wales and Henrietta’s spell was completed. The huge tornado of undulating water flew towards Saito and the others. Though it was huge, it was also surprisingly fast.　

It was like a castle of water. A castle of water, that was swirling around viciously and trying to swallow them.

Holding Derflinger, Saito dashed towards tornado in dancer’s steps and pushed Derflinger into the core of rotating tornado of water.

Though he was almost swallowed, he stood firmly on his feet.

Pain assaulted his body. He could not breathe. The water viciously hit him, tearing his skin off.

However, Saito endured.

His fingernails ripped off.

His eardrums tore.

His eyelids were cut, raging pain ran through the eyeball.

He could not breathe.

The right arm releases the sword as joints break.

Derflinger was swallowed by the water.

The moment when everything seemed to tumble down, Louise finished her spell.

Even though he could not hear a sound or see anything, Saito could feel it.

“At last, idiot” Saito muttered and lost consciousness.

<center>* * *</center>

Before Louise’s eyes, who completed her spell, a huge tornado raged. However, it didn’t get there. Saito stood in the middle of tornado, and she could see him desperately enduring the pain.

Eventually Saito lost to the raging force of nature and crumbled to the ground before the massive waterfall leaving a small gap in it.

Louise bit her lip. And through the gap she aimed her ‘Disappear magic’ at the enemy.

Henrietta’s surroundings turned into dazzling shining light.　

With a thump the body of Wales, who stood next to her, crumbled to the ground. Though Henrietta tried to run up to him, she lost consciousness as completion of the spell took all of her willpower and she toppled to the ground.
　
At once, she was wrapped with silence.

Zero no Tsukaima:Volume4 Chapter9 - MTL

2008-06-03T04:35:16Z

Lysanther: Corrections, some comments for odd sounding bits.

===Chapter Nine===

{{Template:PREVIEW}}
----

Riding Tabitha‘s wind dragon... Saito, Louise, Kirche and Tabitha herself, flew towards the royal palace, leaving Academy of Magic two hours ago. It was one hour after the midnight.

The courtyard was in an uproar. Louise and Saito felt like their bad premonitions came true. When the wind-dragon landed in the courtyard, it was instantly surrounded by the magic guardian troops.

The commander of Montei Kora corps, loudly ordered.

“Hey you! The royal palace is off-limits now! Leave!”

However, he already recognized the group from sight. They were the same that came here right before the war against Albion started. The commander puckered up his brows.

“You again! You only come at troublesome times!”

Louise jumped down from a wind dragon. She had no time to play games of questions and answers with the guardians captain. She asked in a breathless haste.

“Princess-sama! No, her majesty, is she alright?!”

The courtyard was humming like a beehive. The nobles were carrying the shining magical wands, while solders – torches, looking for something. It was clear that something happened in the royal palace.

“I don’t have to tell you anything, damned one. Leave at once.”

With a red from anger face, Louise pulled out something from her pocket. It was the permit paper that Henrietta gave to Louise before.

“I am a court lady who is under immediate control of Her Majesty! In my hand I hold the permits papers signed by the Queen! I have the right to exercise Her Majesty's jurisdiction! I request an immediate explanation of the circumstances!“

Commander grabbed the permit papers from Louise's hands with a blank surprise all over his face. It indeed was authentic permit papers signed by Henrietta that read - ‘Louise Francoise Le Blanc De La Valliere is presented with the right of being royal representative. Her demands must be granted.” with royal signature attached.

Commander stared with astonishment at Louise. Such young girl… had such a document from Her Majesty.

He was a serviceman though. No matter how one looked, a superior officer was still a superior officer. Standing upright at once, he reported the situation concerning Her Majesty.

“Two hours ago, someone enticed Her Majesty away. One of the guards was knocked down as they escaped with horses. The griffon squad are chasing after them. We were searching around here to find some evidence.”

Louise's complexion changed.

“Which way did they leave?”

“They went south over the highway. Apparently they escaped towards the district of La Rochelle. Without a doubt, Albion has a hand to this. Though the instruction to block the port was sent at once… Dragon Knight corps were almost annihilated in the last war. So the only way we can catch up with them are either by griffons or horses…”

Wind dragons are much lighter than griffons thus they normally take the pursuit… but the way things are now - it is questionable whether it is possible to catch up. Louise jumped onto a wind dragon again.

“Hurry! The thief who kidnapped the princess–sama escaped towards La Rochelle! We will be in a serious trouble if we aren't able to catch up by the time the morning dawns!”

Everyone, hearing the circumstances, nodded, looking tensed. Tabitha gave the orders to the wind dragon.

Sylphid flew up in the darkness of the night again. Louise shouted.

“Fly low! Enemy is riding a horse!”

The wind dragon kept on flying following the highway with a surprising swiftness.

It was a thick dark night, but even though one could not see even few steps ahead, the wind dragon kept on flying using its sharp nose, avoiding tress and buildings.

<center>* * *</center>

The griffon unit had split into two, one flew by griffon along the highway – the other – rode on horses. It was to be expected as Griffon squad was the lightest of the three squads. Moreover they see better at night. Therefore, it was chosen as the chasing unit. A lot of people in this squad were burning with anger. The enemy attacked the court under the cover of darkness. Even in the wildest dreams one could not imagine that someone would dear to attack the palace of the capital. Moreover, it is young queen Henrietta that was abducted, a successor of the throne. For magic knight’s that have been guardians of royal family there could not be a greater disgrace than this.

Griffons taking use of their wings and feet rush forwards. Though the departure was delayed due to all the confusion, the enemies are still using horses. There is no reason they should not be able to catch up. The commander scolded the unit harshly.

“Run! Catch up with Her Majesty as soon as possible!”

One group of the Griffon unit dashed forward.

There was a big hustle between the Griffon units going ahead.

They might have found something. Under the commander’s signal, fire user went forward and launched a flame spell. It lightened the highway 100 miles ahead, and one could see distant figures of the riders.

There were ten times greater number of them.

The commander put on a brutal smile.

“First of all aim for the horses! Do not hurt Her Majesty!”

Griffon corps dashed forwards, launching one spell after another.

After the wall of spells rounded upon the enemies, the knights launched an attack in an instant.

The flame ball, the blade of wind, the spear of ice, all aimed to the horses that enemies rode on. Doh! Earth trembled, making horses fall one after another. The commander confirmed that Queen Henrietta, dressed in her white gown, was riding behind the first horse. In an emergency situation like this, he hesitated – it is necessarily to retrieve her majesty without injuries. If she were to be injured, he would get some major scolding later.

After muttering an apology, the commander cast the wind spell, cutting the leg of the first horse off and throwing down to the ground the princess and the rider.

Without mercy griffon squad surrounded the fallen enemy knights. The necks of the abductors were cut with wind blades and ice spears went through their hearts. The knight who was leading the run had his head cut of by the commander’s wind blade, a deadly wound.

The match was decided in a moment.

When the commander nodded approvingly, the unit stopped.

Then he jumped down from his griffon, and the moment he approached the queen who fell into the grass…

Knights, who should have been dead, stood up one after another.

Griffon knights relaxed their guard thinking that enemy was annihilated were now caught by surprise by enemy magic.

“Ah!” groaned the commander trying to pull out his wand when his body was wrapped up by tornado.

Limbs were cut off by the tornado, finishing them off in a moment, as the knight who should have been finished by commander stood up, with clearly visible torn up wound in his neck, and smiled.

<center>* * *</center>

When Wales finally placed the wand to his side he approached the grass where Henrietta felt down.　

Henrietta only now started to recover from the shock of being thrown to the grass. She watched approaching Wales with disbelieving eyes.

Wales-sama, you…what on earth?”

“Surprised?”

Henrietta pulled out her crystal wand that she always carried with herself and aimed it at Wales.

“Who are you?”

“I am Wales.”

“Lies! You killed magical knight corps…”

“You want to kill me? It is all right. Scoop me out with your magic. Pierce this heart of mine with it if you want.”

Wales pointed at his chest. The wand gripping Henrietta’s hand started to tremble.

The magic spell did not came of her mouth. What came instead a choked sob.

“Why are you doing this?”

“Trust me, Henrietta.”

“But…but, this…”

“I will tell the reasons later. Many different circumstances are the cause of this. For now, come with me without asking.”

“I-I do not understand. Why do you do these kind of things ……What are you trying to do?..”

Wales answered softly.

“You do not need to understand. You do not need to like oath, you just need to follow it. Do you remember? The words of the oath you said at the Ragdorian’s lake. Words you said before the water spirit.”

“By no means could I forget. I will remember until the day I die.”

“Please say it, Henrietta”

Hnerietta said the oath word to word.

“…I, Henrietta, the princess of kingdom of Tristain, swear to the water spirit, that I will love Wales-sama forever.”

“Only one thing changed now from the oath in the past. You are a queen now. However, does everything else remain unchanged? And will not change?”

Henrietta nodded. I always dreamt only about the day when Wales would hold me in his arms.

“Even though the way things are, the oath sworn before the water spirit cannot be broken. You only have to believe only in your own words. Please leave everything to me.”

Each gentle word of Wales turned Henrietta more and more into a girl that does not know a thing. Henrietta kept nodding many times, just like a child. She was completely persuaded.

After that, Wales stood up and approached his knights. One could see open mortal wounds on their throats or chests.

However… ignoring them, they moved just like any living creature.

They went to check the fallen horses, yet, they all were dead.

Then they hid themselves into the tall grass, one after another disappearing from sight.

The line of the ambush.

Without words they and Wales formed a line of ambush, and stopped moving. Just like one living creature.

<center>* * *</center>

Saito and others flew on the wind dragon following the highway until they saw a tragic sight of corpses scattered around. The wind dragon stopped, and they jumped down. Not getting off, Tabitha looked around attentively. 　

“Princess”

Saito muttered. Burning corpses with their hand and feet cut off were laying around. Griffons and horses were lying in pools of their own blood. This must have been the griffon unit.

“There’s someone alive!”

Saito and Louise ran towards the Kirche’s voice.

Despite a deep wound in his arm, someone survived.

“Are you all right?”

Louise now regretted for not taking Montmorency with them. In cases of wounds, her water magic would be irreplaceable.

“I’m alright… And you are?”

“We just like you, ran after the gang that kidnapped Her Majesty. What on earth happened to you?”

Knight answered in a shaky voice.

“They, their wounds were really fatal…”

“What?”

However, knight could not tell anything else. Feeling of security that help came, he fainted.

At that moment, a magical attack was leashed from all directions. Tabitha reacted in an instant. Expecting an attack beforehand, she created a wall of air above and let it fly down with her magic.

Out of the grass, shadow stood up, swaying in slow motion.

It was once dead Albion nobles now revived by Andvari’s ring.

Kirche and Tabitha took a stance. However, for some reason, the enemy didn’t launch an attack any more. Tension started.

Then, Saito was astonished to find a well known shadow there.

“Crown Prince Wales!”

Still, he…

Wales, who was dead and was given a fake life from Cromwell using the Andvari’s ring, stolen from water spirit, has abducted Henrietta.

Thinking so, Saito was getting angry at such unfair doing.

He gripped Derflinger on his shoulder. The rune on his left hand started to shine.

[[Image:ZnT04-236.jpg|thumb]]

“Return the princess.”

However, Wales doesn't drop the smile.

“You are saying strong things. I cannot return her back as she follows me on her own free-will.”

“What?”

Behind Wales back, Henrietta, dressed in the gown, appeared.

“Princess!”

Louise shouted.

“Please do not go there! That prince Wales is not the Wales! It is a revenant of prince, revived by Cromwell’s hands with Andvari’s ring!”

However, Henrietta doesn't step forward. She just bit and tightened her shivering lips.

“…Princess?”

“See? Now then, how about a deal?”

“Deal?”

“That’s right. Though we would like to quarrel here with you, we lost our horses. And traveling without horses through the night can be dangerous, so I would like to save as much of magic as possible.”

Tabitha chanted the spell.

‘Uindei Aishikuru’ – attack spell by skillful Tabitha.

Right in the middle of his words the arrow of ice went through the Wales’s body.

However…surprisingly, Wales did not fall down and the wound healed itself in another moment.

“It is useless. I cannot be damaged by your attacks.”

Yet, even after seeing this, Henrietta's expression did not change.

“Look! It is not the prince! It is something else! Princess!”

However, Henrietta did not want to believe, and shook her head from right to left. Then said to Louise in constrained voice.

“Please, Louise, put away the wand. Please do it for me. Please let us go.”

“Princess ? What are you saying?! Princess! That thing is not Crown Prince Wales! Princess, you have been tricked!”

Henrietta gave a smile. A ghastly smile.

“I know that. In my room, when our lips met, I knew that 100 times over. However, still, I do not care. Louise, you haven’t loved a person so strongly yet. When you really are in love you are willing to throw away everything. You want to follow him anywhere. Even if it is a lie. You cannot do anything else but believe. I swore, Louise. I made an oath before the water spirit saying ‘I swear eternal love to Wales’. Even if whole world says it is a lie, my feelings alone are not a lie. Therefore, let us go, Louise.”

“Princess!”

“It’s an order, Louise Francoise. My last one, from me to you. Please, step out of our way.”

Louise’s hand, that was aiming the wand, dropped down to her side. Understanding Henrietta’s firm decision, she helplessly gave in. Why should she stop, such said strong love…

The line of deceased people tried to pass through the dumbfounded Louise.

But, before them…

Saito, holding Derflinger, blocked the way.

He was terribly sad. He understood Henrietta's feelings. But Saito’s mind could not permit it. His mind screamed not letting it to happen. Saito said in the voice that contained sadness and anger.

“Princess. If I am allowed to say. Talking in ones sleep is not good.”

His shoulders and the whole body trembled.

“Passion, love, being together with a woman, not caring about anything else. Is such love true? It is just a mere blindness. Blood goes up to the head and cannot think straight.”

“Leave! It’s an order!”

Henrietta shrieked with all her remaining dignity.

Unfortunately, I am not your subordinate. Your orders mean nothing to me. Even if you keep on ordering me…I won’t listen. I will cut through that spell of yours.”

It was Wales who moved first. Though he tried to utter a spell, Saito jumped at him.

However, the wall of water blew Saito off.

Petrified Henrietta, gripping the wand, trembled.

“I won’t allow you to lay even a single finger on Wales.”

The crushing wall of water moved to Saito again. However, the space in front of Henrietta exploded in the next moment. Henrietta was blown away.

Louise chanted an explosion spell.

“Even though you are a princess, I won’t allow you to lay a single finger on my familiar either.”

With her hair ruffled, Louise muttered in a shaking voice.

Due to this explosion, Tabitha and Kirche, who had been watching the scene in blank surprise, started chanting spells as well.

The fight started.

Saito kept on blocking the magic spells with his sword, in front of Louise. Though the magic flitted around, no one was wounded seriously. 　Though Tabitha’s and Kirche’s unleashed magic was knocking down the enemies, enemies themselves preserved their willpower, hoping to weaken up them little by little with dot spells.

However, the enemy's cooperation was skillful. Little by little, Saito and others were cornered.

Before one is aware, Louise, Saito and others were enclosed in a tight circle.

They were cornered in defending position. The number of enemies was too big, thus there is no chance to attack.

Kirche released another fire ball, burning down a single mage.

“The flame is effective! It only has to burn!”

Kirche launched another flame attack. Tabitha switched the attack to cover Kirche at once. Saito also turned to support. The spells, that flew at Kirche, were inhaled by Derflinger.

Enemies recovered and tried to cut him with wind swords.

Yet, Kirche’s flame burned down another three of them…

The enemy dashed away from the range of her magic.

And then regrouped.

“The way it is, if you burn them by the flame little by little… we may have a chance to win.”

Kirche muttered.

However, heaven turned away from them.

Gradually, Tabitha noticed something wet hitting her cheek.

With a worried expression she looked up into the sky.

A huge cloud of rain segregated above them.

Rain that started as a light sprinkle, changed into a heavy pour soon.

Henrietta shouted.

“Throw your wands away! I do not want to kill you!”

“Just wake up, princess! Please!”

Louise shouted, but it was drawn out by the sounds of the increasingly heavier raindrops

“Look! Rain! Rain! ‘Water’ spells will always win in the rain! Thanks to this rain, our victory was decided!”

“Is that so?”

Saito shouted anxiously. Kirche, who was about to say that, nodded in relief.

“Really, princess can cast a wall of water on us with this. My flame is good-for-nothing now. Tabitha’s wind and even your sword cannot damage them…Well, it is over. Defeat!”

Louise muttered in a constrained voice.

“Though I do not want this, but let’s run away. We cannot die here.”

“But how can we run away? We are surrounded, aren’t we?”

Everyone became silent.

Then Derflinger thoughtfully voiced out.

“Aah”

“What?”

“I recalled. They use a very nostalgic magic…”

“Yes?”

“When I saw the water spirit, it tickled something in the back of my mind… No, partner, sorry – I forgot. I recalled it!”

What?!”

“Their and our source is the same type of magic. Anyway, it is different from the base of your four great element system - magic of 'Life’”

“What! Legendary sword! Say something only if you have something to say! Good-for-nothing!”

“The good-for-nothing is you. Though being a ‘Void’ user, firing ‘Explosion’ in rapid succession is foolish, I saw and remembered. Though that person might be very strong the amount of willpower is consumed immensely. Like today, launching huge ones like that may require a year to shoot again. We need different fireworks today.”

“Well?!”

“Turn the page of prayer book. Dear Brimir, great guy. He sure has some perfect counter.”

Louise looked through pages, like was told.

However, besides the ‘Explosion’ it was blank as usual.

“There isn’t even written anything! White-on-white!”

“Turn further. If in need, you will be able read.”

Louise saw the page on which the letters were written.
　
It was written down in runes of ancient language.

“…Disappear Magic?”

“That’s right. ‘Release’. The potion that you took a while ago, is the reason why you can read it.”

Henrietta sadly shook her head. Though she told for Louise to run away, because of the rain, she didn’t run away. More so, Louise stepped closer into the center of the tight circle.

Looking up, Henrietta began to utter an incantation. I do not want to kill if possible. However, if you keep on blocking my way…

With the Henrietta’s cantrip aria, the raindrops began to harden.

One by one ally mages had an armor of water hanging on them.

Enemy's 'Flame' was sealed off with this.

In addition, Henrietta utters another incantation.

Wale’s spell joined with her spell. Wales watched Henrietta, smiling coldly. Though she noticed the lack of warmth, Henrietta’s heart still felt moistly hot.

They both were surrounded by the tornado of water.

'Water', 'Water', 'Water', and, 'Wind.', 'Wind', 'Wind'

The sixth power – water and wind

Triangle mages usually cannot make such strong spells as this. To say almost never, would not be an exaggeration. However, the chosen blood of the royal family enables it.
　
Only the royal family were able to do a hexagon spell.

Their combined spell increases hugely.

Two triangles intertwined, creating a huge tornado of six.

The tornado is like the tsunami. If it would hit it could even blow off the castle.

The sound of Louise’s chanting mixes with the sound of rainfall.　

Behind Saito's back, Louise's spell can be casted comfortably.

To Louise nothing is impossible today. She keeps on concentrating her willpower while uttering sounds of ancient runes one after another with her mouth.

“What’s wrong with this girl?”

Kirche asked with a smile.

“Aah, she just acts like a legend for now.” Saito grasped the sword and answered in a joking voice. Hearing Louise casting a ‘Void’ spell, gave him courage. Courage that allows him to smile. Courage that can turn death into a joke.

“So. It is good and all. Yet if that ‘Legend’ doesn’t leak something at least, we won’t be able to win against that tornado.”

The huge tornado of water whirling around Wales and Henrietta's grew fast.

Louise's silent chant continues still. As expected from ‘Void’. It is as lengthy as one can be.

“Yabbeenaa. The other side is faster after all.”

Derflinger muttered.

“What to do.”

“You should know what to do. It is your work to stop that tornado, Gandalfr.”

“My wha-?”

Saito’s face twitched. Yet, he was not scared. The hard-handed courage shook his whole body.

“No, I wonder.”

“What?”

“Aren’t you scared of such huge tornado?”

“It may be so. You misunderstood Gandalfr. Your work is not to attack the enemy but to defend your master while cantrip is chanted. This is your only work.”

“But it’s not easy.”

“You gain the courage while hearing your master’s spell. Your face reddens, you want to laugh out loudly, your pulse quickens. This all has a reason.”

“I leave it to you,” Kirche muttered.

Tabitha watched Saito's face.

“Easy victory.”

Saito muttered, “I am familiar of void.”

Wales and Henrietta’s spell was completed. The huge tornado of undulating water flew towards Saito and the others. Though it was huge, it was also surprisingly fast.　

It was like a castle of water. A castle of water, that was swirling around viciously and trying to swallow them.

Holding Derflinger, Saito dashed towards tornado in dancer’s steps and pushed Derflinger into the core of rotating tornado of water.

Though he was almost swallowed, he stood firmly on his feet.

Pain assaulted his body. He could not breathe. The water viciously hit him, tearing his skin off.

However, Saito endured.

His fingernails ripped off.

His eardrums tore.

His eyelids were cut, raging pain ran through the eyeball.

He could not breathe.

The right arm releases the sword as joints break.

Derflinger was swallowed by the water.

The moment when everything seemed to tumble down, Louise finished her spell.

Even though he could not hear a sound or see anything, Saito could feel it.

“At last, idiot” Saito muttered and lost consciousness.

<center>* * *</center>

Before Louise’s eyes, who completed her spell, a huge tornado raged. However, it didn’t get there. Saito stood in the middle of tornado, and she could see him desperately enduring the pain.

Eventually Saito lost to the raging force of nature and crumbled to the ground before the massive waterfall leaving a small gap in it.

Louise bit her lip. And through the gap she aimed her ‘Disappear magic’ at the enemy.

Henrietta’s surroundings turned into dazzling shining light.　

With a thump the body of Wales, who stood next to her, crumbled to the ground. Though Henrietta tried to run up to him, she lost consciousness as completion of the spell took all of her willpower, and she toppled to the ground.
　
And, at once, she was wrapped with silence.

Zero no Tsukaima:Volume4 Chapter7 - MTL

2008-05-30T12:39:11Z

Lysanther: /* Chapter Seven - Andvari's Ring */

{{Template:PREVIEW}}

----

===Chapter Seven - Andvari's Ring===

Saito, who had his eye cured by Montmorency's 'Water' spell, had begun questioning Kirche, who was roasting meat with Tabitha around a bonfire. Guiche appeared to be completely content and had been talking loudly to himself with a glass of wine in his hand. He seemed only too content to be traveling. It was well past midnight, and the twin moons glittered beautifully over the surface of the lake. It was a wonderful sight.

Kirche approached Saito asking if his wound had recovered. Though Saito felt slightly bitter about being defeated, he could not help but admire both their team work.

"You are really good, we stood no chance."

"Victory or defeat is also dependent on luck. If your luck is perfect we can only run. Besides, you were fighting alone, Guiche was useless, Montmorency was only watching and Louise only dealt the final blow."

Kirche proudly brushed up her hair.

"But why are you attacking the water spirit?" Saito asked, sitting near the bonfire.

"Why do you need to protect it?" Kirche countered.

Louise, who has been nestling up to Saito's back for some time, pulled the sleeve of his parka sadly.

"Do you think Kirche is better than me?"

"Ah! No - Thats not true! I was just asking about whats going on! Why don't you get some sleep?"

"No way, I don't need to rest! Don't you want to talk with me? This is the 32nd time you've told me to sleep today."

It seems as if Louise had been counting the words Saito had said to her. Although a little scary, Saito felt that Louise was really lovable at that moment. But right now he was busy so he gently placed his hand on her shoulder and spoke as if she was a small child: "We can talk afterwards, you should go to sleep. You just cast a major spell, aren't you tired?"

Louise was bashfully tracing circles with her finger on Saito's chest.

"Then... Promise me with a kiss."

"What...?"

"Kiss me or I won't go to sleep."

Kirche's stared at them, her mouth agape. Looking at each other, Guiche and Montmorency giggled. Kirche and Tabitha were still unaware of what had happened.

Saito reluctantly kissed Louise's cheek.

"Cheek isn't enough!"

Louise puffed up her cheeks and muttered bluntly.

Saito felt extremely awkward, it would be too embarrassing to kiss Louise straight on the lips with everyone watching. He worried for a while and finally kissed her forehead. Louise was reluctantly satisfied, and crawled into his lap, resting herself between his knees and pressing her body against his chest she closed her eyes. Soon her breathing slows and light snoring escapes from her slightly open pink lips.

"How did you manage to domesticate Louise to this degree? I didn't think you were the kind of guy who was able to entice a girl, yet she is already treating you like a god!" Kirche asked in admiration.

"It's not like that, Montmorency made a love potion and Louise accidentally drank it. The first person she saw was me and now she has fallen in love with me."

"Love potion? Why did you make such a thing?" Kirche asked Montmorency, who was nibbling the meat. 

"Oh, I was just curious to see if I could do it."

Montmorency had sidestepped the question with a trivial answer...

"Really, a woman who has no confidence in her charms is the worst. Don't you agree?"

"Go die! Anyways, is all Guiche's fault, if he had drunken it we would not need to search for the antidote now!"

"Are you saying it's my fault to begin with?"

Saito explained the situation to Kirche. In order to make the antidote, they needed the water spirit's tears. And in exchange for it they needed to repel the attackers...

"So thats was it, that's why you are protecting the water spirit?"

Kirche looked awkwardly towards Tabitha who had been staring into the fire with a glazed expression.

"This is bad, we can't fight you but if we don't stop the water spirit Tabitha's family will be in trouble..."

"Why is it necessary to get rid of it?"

Prompted by Saito, Kirche replies hesitantly. She could not openly tell the private matters of Tabitha's family for sure.

"You see, the water levels have caused damage to the surrounding area. Tabitha's family has suffered losses because of the damage so we have been entrusted to get rid of it."

So that was it. They can't go home empty handed. Then how should they handle it... Saito considered it for a while and concluded.

"Thats fine, you can stop attacking the water spirit and we can find out why the water spirit is raising the water level so much and ask it to stop."

"The water spirit will listen to us?"

"This morning we negotiated with it and it agreed to give us a part of its body if we stop the attackers."

Kirche considered for a second and asked Tabitha, "As long as the floods stop and the land is restored to its original condition would that be ok?"

Tabitha nodded.

"Great, it's decided! We can carry out the negotiations tomorrow!"

<center>* * *</center>

Early the next morning, Montmorency, like the previous day, released a small frog into the lake to call the water spirit. The water parted and the water spirit rose up through the morning mist.

"Water spirit, the attackers will no longer bother you, as per the agreement will you give us a part of your body?"

As Montmorency finished talking, the water spirit's body trembled and a portion of its body was repelled as a thin line into the vial Guiche was holding.

Its promise completed, the water spirit sunk back towards the lake, however Saito quickly called for it to stop.

"Please wait! I have something to ask you!"

The water spirit rose up from the water's surface, taking, to Montmorency's displeasure, a naked Montmorency's shape once again.

"What, mere human?"

"Why have you raised the water? Please, if there is a reason can you tell us? We would be willing to help if you can stop."

The water spirits body had grown in size and had assumed various positions. It concluded by twisting its form into that of Montmorency in a gesture that seemed to express feeling. Perhaps its form reflected its thoughts.

"I will considering entrusting this task to you, since you honored our previous contract I think I can trust you."

Suddenly seeming angry, the water spirit paused. Saito said nothing, but waited for the spirit to continue. After several shape changes, the water spirit had settled once again in Montmorency's form and continued to speak.

"A long time ago, your kind stole one of my treasures."

"A treasure?"

"Yes, my most important possession was stolen from the deepest part of my lake, about thirty months before the moon's crossing."

"Approximately two years ago..." Montmorency murmurs.

"Are you trying to take revenge on humans by increasing the water level and flooding villages?"

"Vengeance? Our kind does not have that purpose. I am simply trying to retake my treasure, and even if it takes an eternity water will slowly erode the land. Even if I must sink the entire continent I will regain what I have lost."

"You're willing to do so much?"

This was going too far, the water spirit was willing to submerge an entire continent in order to reclaim its treasure in a process that could take hundreds, even thousands of years.

"You sure are patient."

"Our concept of time is different, for me the whole is the same as the present. All time is the same to me, regardless of the present the future will always come. It makes no difference as I will always exist."

The water spirit did not seem to have the concept of death. Time on this scale would be unimaginable to a human.

"Well we can help you retrieve your treasure, what is it?"

"My treasure is Andvari's Ring, it has been with me until now."

"I think I have heard of it."

Montmorency muttered.

"A legendary magic item of the water system. It is said to give false life to the deceased..."

"That is not incorrect, but death is a concept that I do not understand, therefore I cannot understand your description. Andvari's Ring does not simply bring false life, it is the embodiment of the ancient "Strength of the Water", it is not simply a magical item."

"Then who stole such a thing?"

"Using wind magic, several humans came into my dwelling. They did not disturb me in my slumber and took away my most prized possession."

"So you don't know their names?"

"One of the people went by the name Cromwell."

Kirche said to herself, "If I haven't misunderstood, he is the new Emperor of Albion."

Everyone but Saito could not help but look at each other in dismay.

"Could he be a different person? There could be two people with the same name... If he has gained the power of false life, what will he use it for?"

"Those who are revived have their freedom stolen. They must obey the owner of the ring."

"It is a truly evil ring, animating the dead is a disgusting power." Kirche said in a low voice.

Kirche continued to mutter to herself, she felt as if she should have remembered something but couldn't grasp the thought.

Saito nodded with a firm resolution, and turned towards the water spirit.

"I understand. Please stop raising the water level and I guarantee you I will return your ring."

The water spirit vibrates.

"I believe you, if you can bring back the ring I will no longer raise the water."

"Then when should I bring it back to you?"

This time the water spirit shook and trembled.

"Before your life ends, otherwise I am unconcerned."

"You don't mind such a long time?"

"I don't care, to me tomorrow is no different from any other part of the future." After saying this, the water spirit returned to the depths of the lake.

In that flash, Tabitha stopped it by calling out.

"Please wait."

Everyone stared at Tabitha in surprise. Although she had been with them all this time, this is the first time she had spoken out.

"Water spirit, I wish to ask you something."

"What is your question?"

"We humans have always called you the "Spirit of Oath', I would like to know the reason."

"Mere human, my and your existence is completely dissimilar. I cannot understand your question completely, but I can speculate. My existence in itself is the reason for this name. I do not have a fixed shape, yet I will never change. For uncountable generations I have always been here with the water."

[[Image:ZnT04-206.jpg|thumb]]

The water spirit, trembling, spoke. The sound rang in the air.

"Because you are eternally unchanging, therefore you will forever carry our hopes."

Tabitha nodded, then shut her eyes. In the end, who had she made an oath to? Kirche gently put a hand on her shoulder.

Montmorency, having seen such Tabitha's appearance, immediately poked Guiche. 

"What?"

"Quickly, make an oath too."

"What oath?" 

"What did you think I made the Love potion for anyways?"

"Mmm! Ah... I swear that I will consider Montmorency above all others from this point forward..."

She poked Guiche again.

"Oww... Ah...! Really! I swear!"

"I don't want to be above others, I want to be the only. Swear you love only me!"

Guiche forced sad words out in a tone that most people would find hard to believe.

"I swear..."

Louise has also pulled on Saito's sleeve, her eyes were gazing up at him.

"You too - swear to me."

Saito looked into Louise's face. Today he must tell this Louise goodbye and he cannot help but feel somewhat lonely. Even though it was only because of the Love potion, how many times had she told him that she loved him?

But Saito preferred the original Louise. Even if he was beaten by her and treated like a dog, he thought the original was better.

"You are not willing to swear to me? You don't love me?"

Tears filled Louise's eyes.

"Sorry... I cannot swear to you... I cannot make a promise to you the way you are."

When Saito said this, she began to cry. Saito gently stroked her head.

User talk:Lysanther

2008-05-30T04:19:30Z

Lysanther: Removing all content from page

Zero no Tsukaima:Volume2 Chapter5 ~Preview~

2008-05-29T19:23:28Z

Lysanther: removed comments regarding a resolved translation query

{{template:PREVIEW}}

'''This continues right after the translation presented in the "10% translated" page. Note: added the original translation bit, so that the readers would not have to return back to the first page each time'''

They had decided to rest at the most fancy hotel in the city known as La Rochelle. They were tired from riding all day. It was a very fancy place even for a noble. The dining tables and floor were both made from the same marble. The floor was so clean that one could see their own face on it.

Wardes and Louise came back from the pier.

When Wardes sat down he said hesitantly, "The ship for Albion leaves the day after tomorrow."

"This mission is very urgent..." Louise pointed.

Saito and the rest finally relaxed, knowing tomorrow they could rest.

Wardes looked at Kirche and said, "I have never been to Albion so I do not know why there is no ship tomorrow."

Saito asked, "Are the moons overlapping tomorrow? If so, then Albion should be closest to La Rochelle"

Wardes put the keys on the table, "Let's rest for now, take the keys. Tabitha and Kirche take one room, Guiche and Saito take another."

Guiche and Saito stared at each other.

Wardes said, "Me and Louise will be sharing a room."

Saito felt something tug at his heart and he turned towards Wardes.

Wardes said, "It is the obvious arrangement because me and Louise are engaged." 

Louise looked at Wardes with shock and said, "B-but we can't! We're not even married yet!"

Saito nodded energetically, That's right, she shouldn't sleep with him.

But Wardes shook his head and told Louise, "There is something important I have to tell you."

<center>* * *</center>

Wardes and Louise stayed in the best room in the hotel. They wondered who designed the room. There was an enormous four-poster bed with delicate lace hanging from the top. Wardes sat down at the table and opened a bottle of wine and poured himself a cup. Then he chugged it down and said, "Why don't you sit down and have a cup as well, Louise?"

Louise sat down as well. Wardes then poured a cup for Louise and refilled his own. Wardes raised his own cup and said, "Cheers!" Louise, however held the cup in her hands and bowed down her head.

Wardes asked, "Did you keep the princess's letter safe?"

Louise patted her pocket and to make sure it was still there, I wonder why it is so important. What is in this letter? Does the prince already have a letter ready? I think I figured out a small part of the letter. Being Henrietta's childhood friend I know how she writes her letters.

Wardes looked at Louise with wonder. Then Louise nodded and said, "The letter is still safe. Are you worried that we might not be able to get the letter from the prince of Albion?"

Wardes replied, "Yes, I am very worried."

And Louise arched her lovely eyebrows and said, "Don't worry, it will be fine because I'll always be with you."

Wardes said, "That's right, if you're here there will definitely be no problems. It was always that way."

Wardes sounded very distant when he said that.

Louise said, "Do you still remember the promise of the day when we were at the lake?"

Wardes nodded his head, "In the little boat that was floating in the middle of lake? You would always go there after being scolded by your parents. You were like an abandoned kitten."

Louise said, "Really? You remember the weirdest things."

Wardes replied happily, "Of course I have to remember those things. You were always compared to your sisters in terms of magical power."

Louise lowered her head embarrassed. Wardes said, "But I think that's wrong. You are worthless and a failure, but..."

Louise angrily said, "You are so mean!"

"You have an incredible power that nobody else has. I know this because I am a different kind of magician." Wardes finished ignoring what Louise said.

Louise said, "That's impossible!"

Wardes said, "But it is possible. For example whenever you use your magic..."

Louise's face turned red and said, "The accident about Saito?"

Wardes said, "Yes, when he picked up the weapon the runes on his left hand began to glow. Those runes are legendary."

"Legendary?"

"Yes, those runes belong to the legendary familiar Gandalfr. The familiar that once belonged to Founder Brimir." Wardes's eyes shone with admiration.

Louise asked, "Gandalfr?"

Wardes replied, "Not just anyone can control Gandalfr. You have the magic to control him."

"That's hard to believe." Louise tilted her head and thought that Wardes was joking around.

Louise shook her head, thinking Wardes was joking. It is true that Saito’s speed increased dramatically when he wielded a weapon, and became extremely strong, but to say he is the legendary familiar is unbelievable. If it is really like that, then something must be wrong. ''I am after all “Louise the zero”.''

''I am always a failure, there is no way I could have the power Wardes mentioned.''

“You could become a great mage. Yes, like founder Brimir, and leave your name in history as a great mage. I believe so.”

Wardes gazed at Louise warmly.

“After this mission, marry me Louise”

“Ah…”

The sudden marriage proposal left Louise speechless.

“I am not satisfied to be just a mage captain of the Magic Knights... I want to become a noble that will move the whole of Halkeginia some day, ”

“B-but..”

“But what?”

“I...I am still..still”

“You are not a child anymore, you are 16 years old. You have reached the age when you can decide things. Your father agreed too. So...”

Wardes abruptly stopped here. Then he looked up and brought his face close to Louise.

“It is true, I never came to look for you, and I have to apologize. Marriage is not something to be spoken of easily, this I also know. But Louise, to me you are the most important of all.”

”Wardes…”

Louise thought about it. Why did Saito's face keep popping in her mind? After she marries Wardes, will she have to leave Saito as her familiar?

''I don’t understand why, but I constantly feel this is wrong. If it was a crow or owl type of familiar it wouldn’t be so troublesome. If no one takes care of this idiot from another world, what will happen to him?''

Kirche or…. Saito doesn’t know Louise knows, the maid from the kitchen who often fed him…. They will take care of him right?

''I don’t understand why but this is extremely annoying''. Louise thought, just a like small girl she wanted to have Saito all to herself. ''Although Saito is an idiot, and often makes me mad, but I don’t want him to become someone else’s property. He is mine.''

Louise raised her head.

"Still… Still…"

"Still?"

“That, that I am not a mage of your caliber yet, I still need to study..”

Louise lowered her head, kept it low and murmured.

“Wardes, when I was young, that is what I always thought, someday, I must make everyone recognize me, become a great mage, and make my mother and father proud.”

Louise raised her head, staring at the older man.

“I, I still cannot reach that yet.”

“Is it because someone already stole your heart?”

“It is nothing like that, there's no chance for that to happen!” Louise denied in a panic.

“It's not important, I understand, I understand. For now, I won’t ask for an answer. But, after this journey is over, I will certainly lighten your heart.”

Louise nodded in reply.

“In that case, lets go to bed, you are already tired right?”

Suddenly, Wardes came close to Louise, wanting to kiss her.

Instantly, Louise’s body stiffened. Then she pushed Wardes away.

“Louise?”

"I'm sorry... But, things like...that..."

Louise pridefully stared at Wardes, Wardes smiled bitterly, and shook his head.

“I am not in a hurry”

Louise lowered her head again.

''Why, even though Wardes is so gentle, handsome and strong, even though I longed for him for such a long time.... Yet, I am not even happy when I am being proposed to.''

Someone else already caught her heart. But Louise's mind refused to think about the one that caught it.

<center>* * *</center>

Outside the window, Saito had his hand around the window bars, desperately looking at Louise and Wardes’s room.

Holding Deflinger in his left hand made his body feel light as a feather, allowing him to observe everything inside the room. Peeking through the curtains, Saito saw two figures sitting by the table.

''What are they talking about?'' Every time when Wardes’s face got closer to Louise, Saito would bite his lips. Every time when the two appeared to about to kiss, the boy would almost stop breathing. But since Louise always denied the kiss, Saito’s breathe didn’t stop either.

“Ah, closing in again, this ******, ah, so it is like that!” Saito whispered. Derflinger quietly muttered.

“How shameful.”

“Shut up.”

“My partner sticks like a green caterpillar to the window, peeking at the girl he has a crush on and her lover having a cheerful talk. It is so shameful it hurts and almost makes me cry!”

“I don’t have a crush on her! What is so good about that kind of girl? Explosive temper, treats me like a dog, twisted personality.”

Saito groaned through gritted teeth.

“Then why are we peeking?”

“I am only worried, just worried that’s all.”

With these words something fell from above.

Pa-ta - something fell on Saito’s shoulder and covered his face, making everything in front of him turn black.

“Wha-what?”

“What are you doing here? Do you like to take strolls on the wall? Geez, took me forever to find you.”

It was Kirche who landed on his shoulder, and our hero’s eyes were blinded because his face was covered by the Germanian’s mini-skirt.

“Get off me, hey” Saito replied as he pulled his face out of Kirche’s skirt.

“Why, is it not good? Hey, what are you looking at?”

Kirche took one look at the window, turned around to face Saito again and put her arms around him: “No, don’t peek at newly weds, we shouldn’t care about them”

“This is what I think; a quiet date on the wall is so romantic. Look how beautiful the lights from the city are, don’t you think they are cheering for us?” 

“First thing first, you get off.”

The two tried to wriggle their ways out when suddenly the window slammed open. Saito remained frozen in place and huging the wall like a cockroach.

One look and we can see Louise with her hands placed on her hips. But, her lovely face twisted into a demonic mask, staring at Kirche and Saito.

“WHAT ARE YOU DOING NEXT TO MY WINDOW????”

Saito with his sword in one hand, another clutching the window frames. At the same time Kirche, with her legs around his shoulders, clung closely to him as if getting some weird piggyback ride.

Without a question - this looked suspicious, but pretty amazing too.

“Can’t understand it even after you see it? This is a date.”

Saito tried to say something, but his lips were covered by Kirche’s hands, making him look puzzled. Louise’s shoulders start to quake in fury.

“Go, go, go, go have romance somewhere else. You, you, you two stray dogs!”


“But darling wants to have a date here.”

Kirche replied triumphantly.

In an instant Louise’s foot flew in their direction, Kirche ducked then climbed on to the wall, so the shorter girl’s foot connected straight with Saito’s face, sending him flying.

Luckily Saito had the sword in his hand, and thrust it into the wall to stop his falling. Then he howled in rage:

“DO YOU WANT TO KILL ME???”

“Someone like you who doesn’t understand kindness deserves to DIE!”

Wardes sat in his room and watched the whole thing with amusement.

<center>* * *</center>

Second day, Saito woke up to someone knocking on his door. Since Guiche was still sleeping soundly on the bed next to him, without another choice the Japanese could only climb out of the bed to answer.

''There is no ship today, I wanted to have a good day sleep, geez.'' Saito thought angrily as he opened the door.

Wardes with his usual hat looked down at Saito, who is about a head and a half shorter than the knight.

“Good morning, familiar.”

With Louise’s fiance calling him like this, made Saito angry

Saito replied:

“Morning, but the departure date is tomorrow right? Do you have anything important to say this morning? I've been riding a horse all day yesterday, I still want to sleep.”

Wardes only smiled faintly.

“Are you the Gandalfr of the legend?”

“AH”

Saito stared at Wardes in a stunned expression.

Wardes was trying to clear something (This is a really garbled sentence), and bent his head and said “That case with Fouquet, I hold a great interest in you. I asked Louise earlier, I heard you are from another world and I also heard you are the legendary Gandalfr.”

“Ha” (Some kind of expression)

Who talked about Gandalfr anyway? Old Osman shouldn’t have talked about this.

“I find history and warfare extremely interesting. When Fouquet was captured, I became very interested in you. Then I did some research in the Imperial library. The result of that research is you are the legendary familiar Gandalfr.”

"Oh, is that so. You are really a scholar."

“I want to know how strong is the person who captured Fouquet, can you show it to me?”

“Show you?”

Wardes pulled out his wand from his belt, “Let us put it that way.”

“A duel?” Saito replied with an icy smile.

“Exactly.”

Wardes and Saito smiled together. Taking one look at the still sleeping Guiche, the Japanese boy thought: ''I am not sure just how strong Wardes is anyway, but I have beaten Guiche already, and captured Fouquet. Although he is the Captain of the Magic Knights, and looks like he has some abilities too. But I shouldn’t be so far behind.''

''Lets show Louise’s fiance what Gandalfr is capable of'' Saito thought.

“Where do you want to duel?”

“This hotel used to be a castle designed for repelling Albion invasions, there is a parade ground in the center of it.”

The two then left for the parade ground for nobles together. The ancient practice ground was now a place for debris and refuse with empty beer barrels and crates scattered all over the place. It was hard to believe that a long time before that royal flags with staffs cut from stone were decorating this wasteland.

“Before, maybe you don’t know, under the reign of Philip III, this often used to be a place to host duels between nobility.”

“Ha Ha.”

Saito took out Derflinger from his shoulder, and the rune on his left hand burst flared into light.

“In a time long ago, the king still had the power to duel, Nobles from the king’s time…a time when Nobles were noble. Who risked life for fame and honor, we nobles fought with magic. But it is usually fought over boring issues, right, as if the two were fighting for a lover.”

Suddenly Saito’s face grew serious, pulled out his sword, but Wardes stopped him with his left hand.

“What?”

“There are certain rules regarding dueling, we don’t have a witness here.”

“Witness?”

“Calm down, one is coming” Wardes replied, and Louise appeared from nearby. She was dumbfound as she saw the two.

“Wardes, you called me over and I came, what are you two preparing to do?”

“I want to test his abilities a little.”

“Really, let’s stop this nonsense. Now is not the time for these kind of stupidities.”

“It is true, but the noble-born  wants a duel, he really wants to find out if I am strong or weak.”

Louise stared at her familiar, “Stop now, that is an order.”

Saito did not reply, only stared at Wardes.

“What? Really?” 

“Since the witness is here, let us begin."

Wardes pulled out his wand from his belt again, entered a combat stance, with his wand pointing at Saito.

Saito responded “I'm not that reliable, so I don’t know how to go hard or light.”

Wardes responded with a light laughter, “No problem, hit me with everything.”

Saito pulled out Derflinger and leapt forward with a slash. The magic knight parried the attack with his wand, and the two weapons rang solidly as steel clashed steel, sending sparks in all directions. While Wardes’ weapon was merely a small wand, he was able to block Saito’s long sword without a sweat.

One expected Wardes to retreat backward, but no one expected the hurricane like wind that was caused when the two clashed, and Wardes increased speed as he charged toward Saito. The Japanese boy responded with a chopping strike that broke Wardes’ advance, with the black cape of the Magic Knights flipping in the wind. The captain in response leapt a few steps back, and then reversed back to his stance.

''Why isn’t that guy using his magic?'' Saito thought.

Derflinger mumbled in response, “You can’t make it, he is looking down on you.”

Saito’s heart burst in fury. ''Wardes that bastard, he can have the same speed as me with the Gandalfr runes glowing''. With only one exchange, Saito could tell the difference between Guiche and Wardes.

“A Magic Knight isn’t someone who only chants magic.” Wardes answered with a tip of his hat.

“The way we chant is all specialized for battle, the way we hold our wand, the motion we use to charge…the way we use our wands as swords, complete with spellcraft. This is the basic of the basics for soldiers.”

Saito lowered his body slightly, and begin to spin his blade like a windmill. Wardes apparently already saw through Saito’s attack style, and parried the next attack without even taking a breath.

“You are really fast; no one can mistake you for a commoner, truly the familiar of the legends.” Blocking Saito’s blow, Wardes used his wand and swang at the back of Saito’s head. With his brains and nose on fire, the Japanese boy collapsed on the ground with a thud.

“But this is it, you are fast, but your the movements are those of an amateur, you cannot beat a real mage with this.”

Saito leaped forward like a bullet, and released a brand new assault.

But, with one step aside and a jump, Wardes easily dodged Saito again with the speed of the wind.

“In other words, you are unable to protect Louise.” For the first time, Wardes entered combat stance, with a speed impossible for a normal person to track, launched an attack on Saito. Just as the boy realized what was going on, he took the full attack head on.

“Dell yill soll la windy.” With one hand waving the sparking wand, Wardes chanted with a low voice.

Saito realized Wardes’ movement and attack all have a pattern. 

“Partner! Bad news! Magic is coming!” Derflinger screamed, when he realized the whisper chant was magic…

Bam, suddenly the winds rushed together, creating an invisible force that slammed into Saito with the strength of a hammer, knocking Saito a good 10 meters away and into a pile of beer barrels, smashing all of them as he crashed down.

In the instant Saito landed on the wine barrels he dropped his sword. As Saito tried to retrieve the weapon, Wardes stepped on it, then struck Saito with the wand. Derflinger screamed “Get your foot of me!”, but Wardes paid it no heed and spoke,“Did you find out who is the winner and loser?”

Though Saito tried to get up, but the pain prevented him from moving. The boy then realized that blood was flowing down his head.

Louise fearfully came over.

“Do you understand Louise? He cannot protect you.” Wardes told her calmly.

“Because...because aren't you the commander of the magic knights? The secret group that was assigned to protect the queen?? Isn't it natural to be strong?"

“True, but aren’t you going to Albion and might do battle? When you are surrounded by strong enemies, you also plan to say ‘we are weak, please put away the wand?’”

Louise became silent, and then looked at Saito with worry. From his head came more fresh blood, and the little girl panicky drew out her handkerchief, but was stopped by Wardes.

“Leave him, Louise.”

Wardes grabbed on to Louise’s hands.

“But…”

"Let's leave him there for a bit."

Louise hesitantly bit her lips for a moment and, with another tug from Wardes, left

With Saito left behind, the boy was on his knees, unable to move a single bit.

Derflinger quipped, “Total defeat.”

Saito didn’t respond. Losing in front of Louise, made him very sad.

“But that noble is very strong! Don’t worry about it partner, That guy has a lot of skills. Maybe even a Square Mage. Even if you lost, it is not shameful.”

Yet, even if this was true, Saito said nothing. 

“Losing in front the girl you have a crush on is truly a despicable event. But don’t look so down, or I will cry as well... Hey, I remember something, what was it? It happened a long time ago… Oh that! Wait!”

Saito put Derflinger back to his sheave, silencing it in the process. Dusting off his pants, the boy took a heavy step forward.

<center>* * *</center>

That night, Saito stared at the moon from his balcony window. Guiche and company were drinking in the bar on the first floor. Tomorrow they were heading for Albion, so everyone was partying below. Kirche came with an invitation, but he refused. Our hero had little heart for drinking now.

Apparently, the group can leave with the two moon ellipses, it is the day which Albion is closest to the world.

Saito looked up to the starlit night sky, in the sea of stars, the pink moon hid behind the white moon, and thus became one moon sparking with a peach color. That moon reminded him of the moon of his homeland, the moon of Earth.

The depressed Saito never stopped mumbling, wanting to go home, to go back to his homeland. Also, losing to Wardes in front of Louise made Saito more homesick than ever.

Without realizing it, tears were falling from Saito’s eyes. The tears rolled down his face past his chin then fell on to the ground. The boy continue to cry as he stared at the moons, then he heard something behind him.

“Saito.”

Turning around, he saw Louise standing behind him with her arms crossed.

“…Just because you lost does not mean you should cry, that is unbecoming.”

The boy in response wiped his face, no wanting Louise to see his tears.

“That's not right.”

”What is not right?”

“I am only doing it because I am homesick. To return to Earth. To return to Japan.”

Louise lowered her head.

“…I know, it is my fault.”

“You are just treating me like a dog.”

“There is nothing I can do about it, I am a member of the nobility, and if I don’t do it there would be rumors.”

“So what is the way to return me to my old world? I really don’t want to be in this world anymore.”

Saito muttered in an unpleasant tone, which came from the bottom of his heart.

“….What, you know you are very troublesome for me too”

“If you say so, then help me find a way back. Promise me you will find a way to send me to my original world.”

“….When this mission is over, I will do my best to find you a way home.”

“Really?”

Louise put her arms around her belt, nodding her head in a cute expression.

“I am a member of the nobility, I will not lie.”

“But what happen if I cannot find a way back?”

Her face reddened a little, Louise hardened her heart and replied, “…If that happens, I will ask you to continue to serve me.”

“Even if you are married?”

“This has nothing to do with marriage.”

Louise stared at Saito.

Saito commented with a little sarcastic humor, “Ok ok, a person like you, with such an awful personality and there is a person who is willing to marry you, that noble is really a miracle. You are really lucky.”

Louise raised her arms with a tint of anger, “What? Didn’t Kirche fall in love with you? That idiot can fall in love with you. Forget it, no matter what can be said, both of you are morons and would make a lovely pair.”

The two turned away from each other. Louise closed her eyes, and calmed herself then said: “In summary, during the time you are in Halkeginia, you are my familiar. So regardless of the fact I get married or not, it is your duty to protect me and do laundry as well as other duties.”

Saito turned around to face Louise.

Under that peach colored hair, Louise’s tea-green eyes sparked with fury. Her normally pale face was also tinted with color of anger, which made her puckered lips extremely cute.

Saito’s heart begins to race as he stared at her. He did get yelled at by Louise, but she is still so beautiful.

But is it truly only this? Just because she is beautiful, my heart is racing? I feel it is not just this alone. No matter how beautiful she is, how cute, when I hear such hurtful words my heart should not race.

Louise held her hands together. Red faced Louise. Louise who nursed me. Althrough she is zero, Louise who confronted Fouquet's golem. Self ashamed Louise, that cries secretly when being called zero...

Occasionaly, Louise shows up as a real girl that combines courage, kindness and beauty in herself.

Saito thought really deeply, “Then why is it really this way?”

He finally understood, why he had been staring at the moon every night until tonight, yet never thought about going home.

But, he really hated wanting to admit this reason.

''This really sucks!''

''Why would I…''Saito could not stop the line of thought.

Spontaneously, Saito asked, “Why don’t you just let Wardes protect you?”

“Amazing, you are still not over losing to him?”

Saito remained silent.

“You are MY FAMILIAR right? Just because you lost, you have to be strong. That defeated look would sully the La Vallière name.”

It was not as simple as being defeated. It was losing in front of Louise, and losing to her fiance. How can he still be strong? Saito curled his lips, and angrily slammed the balcony frame.

Louise replied angrily, “Ok, I understand. Do what you like, I will let Wardes protect me.”

“Ok, be like that.” Saito countered maliciously, and this line made Louise even angrier.

“That person is really reliable. He won’t make me worry. I don’t have to tell a familiar like you, but I will tell you now. Now I have decided, I will marry Wardes.”

Louise looked at Saito, but Saito remained silent, not caring. ''What?'' Louise thought.

“I am going to marry Wardes.”

Louise repeated herself again, But Saito remained silent and didn’t say anything. With his head lowered in anger.

At first she expected Saito to say something to stop her, but Saito didn’t even say a single word.

''What? Haven't you already crawled into my bed?!'' Louise thought. She got even more unhappy as her pride had been hurt.

“A person like you should spend the rest of your life staring at the moon!” Louise howled as she dashed away.

Just at this moment…

“WOAH!” Saito shouted. Louise turned her head around, and to her surprise, something appeared that swallowed the moon, and it was no where to be seen.

Beneath the moon’s shadow, there appeared to be a giant. If we look at it closely, the huge shadow turned out to be a golem made of stone. The person controlling the golem turned out to be…

“Fouquet!” Saito and Louise shouted in unison. The figure above them sat on the golem’s shoulder, cheerfully answered, “Oh, it is such an honor to be remembered!”

The sword on Saito’s shoulder asked, “Shouldn’t you be rotting in jail?”

Fouquet shouted back, “Somebody had a kind heart, a beauty like myself should be contriving to the welfare of the world, so they let me escape.”

It was dark so not many people could see it, but there was a figure in the black cape of nobility standing next to the woman. Is that guy the person who helped her escape? The noble supported Fouquet’s action, but remained silent. Because the figure wore a mask, no one could see anything clear, but it appeared to be a man.

“…So you are someone who can’t mind her own business, what are you doing here?” Saito brandished his sword with his left hand.

“I am here to thank you for the long vacation you gave me, I am here to send you my appreciation!”

Fouquet howled in laughter, as the huge golem pulverized the fence on the balcony with one hit. The fence was carved right out of solid stone, so it appeared the power of the golem had increased significantly.

“There is stone, not dirt, so calm down!”

“No one is trying to be calm here!”

Saito grabbed Louise’s hand and ran away, escaping the room, the duo leaped down the stairs.

<center>* * *</center>

Meanwhile, the room below became a pandemonium.

Suddenly a group of soldiers came to assault Wardes and company who were drinking.

Guiche, Kirche, Tabitha and Wardes were using magic to defend themselves. However, there were too many people. It appeared every soldier from La Rochelle came attacking.

It appeared they were losing.

Kirche broke one of the table’s legs, and decided to use the table as a shield against the coming foes. The attacking soldiers were used to fighting magic-using foes already. While they were fighting, they observed Kirche and her allies range and style. Then moved out the magic’s range to attack with bows. The soldiers hidden from the dark had the advantage of the field, leaving those inside the room a bitter battle.
[[Image:ZnT02-147.jpg|thumb]]

If anyone stood up to chant magic, they were answered with a torrential volley of arrows.

Saito lowered his body, charged to Kirche’s shield-table wall, letting her know Fouquet is above them and attacking, but the giant’s huge feet were already visible, so there was no need to tell them.

The other nobles and guests were hiding under the counter and shaking in fear. The fat innkeeper called out to the soldiers “What are you dong to my establishment??” But one arrow slammed into his shoulder, leaving him slumped on the ground.

“This is really troublesome.” Listening to Wardes’ words, Kirche nodded.

“It appears this band is not only just interested in a simple little robbery.”

“Maybe Fouquet and Albion's nobles are behind this?”

Kirche raised her wand, and mumbled, “…Those guys are planning for us to use our magic, exhaust ourselves then come in with a charge, what can we do?”

“My Valkyries will protect us.”

“Guiche, your Valkyries are only a small squad, these are seasoned mercenaries.”

“If we don’t try we will never know.”

“But Guiche, if it comes to warfare I am a far better expert than you are.”

“But I am the son of General de Gramont, how could I lose to this band of idiot soldiers?”

“This is intolerable, the nobles of Tristain are only tough with their words, but their actual combat capabilities are pretty weak.”

Guiche stood up, preparing to chant his magic. But Wardes stopped him by grabbing on to the young noble’s shirt.

“Everyone listen carefully.” Wardes whispered. Saito and the others became silent to listen.

“This mission counts as complete if one half of the group arrives safely at the destination.”

At this moment the cute Tabitha also closed her book and looked at Wardes’ direction. The girl used her wand and pointed at herself, Kirche and Guiche and uttered one word, “Bait.”

Then Tabitha continued and pointed at Saito, Wardes, and Louise then uttered another word, “Go to the harbor.”

“The time?” Wardes asked the young girl.

“We will carry it out right now.”

“Just liked we planned a while ago, go from the backdoor.”

“Ah? AH!” Saito and Louise shouted out in surprise.

“They are responsible for holding the situation; we should be able to confuse their sight. Using this time we should be able to escape, toward the harbor, just like that.”

“But…But…”

Saito looked at Kirche, and the girl ran her hand through her red hair. And puckered her lips then added, “Bah, can’t help it anyway, we really didn’t want to go to Albion with you anyway.”

Guiche sniffed at his rose, “Heh, I might die here. What would happen then? If I die then I won’t be able to meet Princess Henrietta again.”

Tabitha nodded at Saito. “Go.”

“But..”

Kirche began to push Saito, “Ok, time to go. When you come back…I will let you kiss me.”

Then, she turned around to face Louise, “Ah, Louise, please don’t make any misinterpretation of this, I am not here to be bait for you.”

”I know, I know!” Although she said it, Louise still lowered her head in a salute to Kirche and others.

Saito and the others lowered their body to the floor, and began to run. Arrows flew in their direction, but with a wave of Tabitha’s wand, the roaring wind protected them from the onslaught.

<center>* * *</center>

The group left the bar into the kitchen and toward the other exit, and then there was a huge explosion behind them.

“…Looks like it has begun.” Louise mouthed.

Wardes couched close to the door, then listened at the situation outside.

“There doesn’t appear to be anyone.”

Opening the door, the three leapt into the night streets of La Rochelle.

“The docks are this way.”

Wardes was in the lead, Louise followed behind. Saito came in the back.

Under the moonlight, the trio’s shadow extended, and followed closely behind.

User talk:Darknemo2000

2008-05-29T19:20:37Z

Lysanther:

If you feel that it is more appropriate wording of it, then I will remove my comments from that section of the article. ~Lys

User:Lysanther

2008-05-28T07:05:00Z

Lysanther: New page: Rising from the mist like a whisp of air.

Rising from the mist like a whisp of air.

User talk:Darknemo2000

2008-05-28T07:03:10Z

Lysanther: New page: In regards to the translation of worry about/serve in Vol 2 Ch5, I'd like to change it to the literal translation since the meaning isn't changed all that much in translation to english. I...

In regards to the translation of worry about/serve in Vol 2 Ch5, I'd like to change it to the literal translation since the meaning isn't changed all that much in translation to english. I assume sticking closely to literal translation where the intended meaning is still relevant is preferable.

Zero no Tsukaima:Volume2 Chapter5 ~Preview~

2008-05-27T13:55:32Z

Lysanther: Corrections & some comments odd sections

{{template:PREVIEW}}

'''This continues right after the translation presented in the "10% translated" page. Note: added the original translation bit, so that the readers would not have to return back to the first page each time'''

They had decided to rest at the most fancy hotel in the city known as La Rochelle. They were tired from riding all day. It was a very fancy place even for a noble. The dining tables and floor were both made from the same marble. The floor was so clean that one could see their own face on it.

Wardes and Louise came back from the pier.

When Wardes sat down he said hesitantly, "The ship for Albion leaves the day after tomorrow."

"This mission is very urgent..." Louise pointed.

Saito and the rest finally relaxed, knowing tomorrow they could rest.

Wardes looked at Kirche and said, "I have never been to Albion so I do not know why there is no ship tomorrow."

Saito asked, "Are the moons overlapping tomorrow? If so, then Albion should be closest to La Rochelle"

Wardes put the keys on the table, "Let's rest for now, take the keys. Tabitha and Kirche take one room, Guiche and Saito take another."

Guiche and Saito stared at each other.

Wardes said, "Me and Louise will be sharing a room."

Saito felt something tug at his heart and he turned towards Wardes.

Wardes said, "It is the obvious arrangement because me and Louise are engaged." 

Louise looked at Wardes with shock and said, "B-but we can't! We're not even married yet!"

Saito nodded energetically, That's right, she shouldn't sleep with him.

But Wardes shook his head and told Louise, "There is something important I have to tell you."

<center>* * *</center>

Wardes and Louise stayed in the best room in the hotel. They wondered who designed the room. There was an enormous four-poster bed with delicate lace hanging from the top. Wardes sat down at the table and opened a bottle of wine and poured himself a cup. Then he chugged it down and said, "Why don't you sit down and have a cup as well, Louise?"

Louise sat down as well. Wardes then poured a cup for Louise and refilled his own. Wardes raised his own cup and said, "Cheers!" Louise, however held the cup in her hands and bowed down her head.

Wardes asked, "Did you keep the princess's letter safe?"

Louise patted her pocket and to make sure it was still there, I wonder why it is so important. What is in this letter? Does the prince already have a letter ready? I think I figured out a small part of the letter. Being Henrietta's childhood friend I know how she writes her letters.

Wardes looked at Louise with wonder. Then Louise nodded and said, "The letter is still safe. Are you worried that we might not be able to get the letter from the prince of Albion?"

Wardes replied, "Yes, I am very worried."

And Louise arched her lovely eyebrows and said, "Don't worry, it will be fine because I'll always be with you."

Wardes said, "That's right, if you're here there will definitely be no problems. It was always that way."

Wardes sounded very distant when he said that.

Louise said, "Do you still remember the promise of the day when we were at the lake?"

Wardes nodded his head, "In the little boat that was floating in the middle of lake? You would always go there after being scolded by your parents. You were like an abandoned kitten."

Louise said, "Really? You remember the weirdest things."

Wardes replied happily, "Of course I have to remember those things. You were always compared to your sisters in terms of magical power."

Louise lowered her head embarrassed. Wardes said, "But I think that's wrong. You are worthless and a failure, but..."

Louise angrily said, "You are so mean!"

"You have an incredible power that nobody else has. I know this because I am a different kind of magician." Wardes finished ignoring what Louise said.

Louise said, "That's impossible!"

Wardes said, "But it is possible. For example whenever you use your magic..."

Louise's face turned red and said, "The accident about Saito?"

Wardes said, "Yes, when he picked up the weapon the runes on his left hand began to glow. Those runes are legendary."

"Legendary?"

"Yes, those runes belong to the legendary familiar Gandalfr. The familiar that once belonged to Founder Brimir." Wardes's eyes shone with admiration.

Louise asked, "Gandalfr?"

Wardes replied, "Not just anyone can control Gandalfr. You have the magic to control him."

"That's hard to believe." Louise tilted her head and thought that Wardes was joking around.

Louise shook her head, thinking Wardes was joking. It is true that Saito’s speed increased dramatically when he wielded a weapon, and became extremely strong, but to say he is the legendary familiar is unbelievable. If it is really like that, then something must be wrong. ''I am after all “Louise the zero”.''

''I am always a failure, there is no way I could have the power Wardes mentioned.''

“You could become a great mage. Yes, like founder Brimir, and leave your name in history as a great mage. I believe so.”

Wardes gazed at Louise warmly.

“After this mission, marry me Louise”

“Ah…”

The sudden marriage proposal left Louise speechless.

“I am not satisfied to be just a mage captain of the Magic Knights... I want to become a noble that will move the whole of Halkeginia some day, ”

“B-but..”

“But what?”

“I...I am still..still”

“You are not a child anymore, you are 16 years old. You have reached the age when you can decide things. Your father agreed too. So...”

Wardes abruptly stopped here. Then he looked up and brought his face close to Louise.

“It is true, I never came to look for you, and I have to apologize. Marriage is not something to be spoken of easily, this I also know. But Louise, to me you are the most important of all.”

”Wardes…”

Louise thought about it. Why did Saito's face keep popping in her mind? After she marries Wardes, will she have to leave Saito as her familiar?

''I don’t understand why, but I constantly feel this is wrong. If it was a crow or owl type of familiar it wouldn’t be so troublesome. If no one takes care of this idiot from another world, what will happen to him?''

Kirche or…. Saito doesn’t know Louise knows, the maid from the kitchen who often fed him…. They will take care of him right?

''I don’t understand why but this is extremely annoying''. Louise thought, just a like small girl she wanted to have Saito all to herself. ''Although Saito is an idiot, and often makes me mad, but I don’t want him to become someone else’s property. He is mine.''

Louise raised her head.

"Still… Still…"

"Still?"

“That, that I am not a mage of your caliber yet, I still need to study..”

Louise lowered her head, kept it low and murmured.

“Wardes, when I was young, that is what I always thought, someday, I must make everyone recognize me, become a great mage, and make my mother and father proud.”

Louise raised her head, staring at the older man.

“I, I still cannot reach that yet.”

“Is it because someone already stole your heart?”

“It is nothing like that, there's no chance for that to happen!” Louise denied in a panic.

“It's not important, I understand, I understand. For now, I won’t ask for an answer. But, after this journey is over, I will certainly lighten your heart.”

Louise nodded in reply.

“In that case, lets go to bed, you are already tired right?”

Suddenly, Wardes came close to Louise, wanting to kiss her.

Instantly, Louise’s body stiffened. Then she pushed Wardes away.

“Louise?”

"I'm sorry... But, things like...that..."

Louise pridefully stared at Wardes, Wardes smiled bitterly, and shook his head.

“I am not in a hurry”

Louise lowered her head again.

''Why, even though Wardes is so gentle, handsome and strong, even though I longed for him for such a long time.... Yet, I am not even happy when I am being proposed to.''

Someone else already caught her heart. But Louise's mind refused to think about the one that caught it.

<center>* * *</center>

Outside the window, Saito had his hand around the window bars, desperately looking at Louise and Wardes’s room.

Holding Deflinger in his left hand made his body feel light as a feather, allowing him to observe everything inside the room. Peeking through the curtains, Saito saw two figures sitting by the table.

''What are they talking about?'' Every time when Wardes’s face got closer to Louise, Saito would bite his lips. Every time when the two appeared to about to kiss, the boy would almost stop breathing. But since Louise always denied the kiss, Saito’s breathe didn’t stop either.

“Ah, closing in again, this ******, ah, so it is like that!” Saito whispered. Derflinger quietly muttered.

“How shameful.”

“Shut up.”

“My partner sticks like a green caterpillar to the window, peeking at the girl he has a crush on and her lover having a cheerful talk. It is so shameful it hurts and almost makes me cry!”

“I don’t have a crush on her! What is so good about that kind of girl? Explosive temper, treats me like a dog, twisted personality.”

Saito groaned through gritted teeth.

“Then why are we peeking?”

“I am only worried, just worried that’s all.”

With these words something fell from above.

Pa-ta - something fell on Saito’s shoulder and covered his face, making everything in front of him turn black.

“Wha-what?”

“What are you doing here? Do you like to take strolls on the wall? Geez, took me forever to find you.”

It was Kirche who landed on his shoulder, and our hero’s eyes were blinded because his face was covered by the Germanian’s mini-skirt.

“Get off me, hey” Saito replied as he pulled his face out of Kirche’s skirt.

“Why, is it not good? Hey, what are you looking at?”

Kirche took one look at the window, turned around to face Saito again and put her arms around him: “No, don’t peek at newly weds, we shouldn’t care about them”

“This is what I think; a quiet date on the wall is so romantic. Look how beautiful the lights from the city are, don’t you think they are cheering for us?” 

“First thing first, you get off.”

The two tried to wriggle their ways out when suddenly the window slammed open. Saito remained frozen in place and huging the wall like a cockroach.

One look and we can see Louise with her hands placed on her hips. But, her lovely face twisted into a demonic mask, staring at Kirche and Saito.

“WHAT ARE YOU DOING NEXT TO MY WINDOW????”

Saito with his sword in one hand, another clutching the window frames. At the same time Kirche, with her legs around his shoulders, clung closely to him as if getting some weird piggyback ride.

Without a question - this looked suspicious, but pretty amazing too.

“Can’t understand it even after you see it? This is a date.”

Saito tried to say something, but his lips were covered by Kirche’s hands, making him look puzzled. Louise’s shoulders start to quake in fury.

“Go, go, go, go have romance somewhere else. You, you, you two stray dogs!”


“But darling wants to have a date here.”

Kirche replied triumphantly.

In an instant Louise’s foot flew in their direction, Kirche ducked then climbed on to the wall, so the shorter girl’s foot connected straight with Saito’s face, sending him flying.

Luckily Saito had the sword in his hand, and thrust it into the wall to stop his falling. Then he howled in rage:

“DO YOU WANT TO KILL ME???”

“Someone like you who doesn’t understand kindness deserves to DIE!”

Wardes sat in his room and watched the whole thing with amusement.

<center>* * *</center>

Second day, Saito woke up to someone knocking on his door. Since Guiche was still sleeping soundly on the bed next to him, without another choice the Japanese could only climb out of the bed to answer.

''There is no ship today, I wanted to have a good day sleep, geez.'' Saito thought angrily as he opened the door.

Wardes with his usual hat looked down at Saito, who is about a head and a half shorter than the knight.

“Good morning, familiar.”

With Louise’s fiance calling him like this, made Saito angry

Saito replied:

“Morning, but the departure date is tomorrow right? Do you have anything important to say this morning? I've been riding a horse all day yesterday, I still want to sleep.”

Wardes only smiled faintly.

“Are you the Gandalfr of the legend?”

“AH”

Saito stared at Wardes in a stunned expression.

Wardes was trying to clear something (This is a really garbled sentence), and bent his head and said “That case with Fouquet, I hold a great interest in you. I asked Louise earlier, I heard you are from another world and I also heard you are the legendary Gandalfr.”

“Ha” (Some kind of expression)

Who talked about Gandalfr anyway? Old Osman shouldn’t have talked about this.

“I find history and warfare extremely interesting. When Fouquet was captured, I became very interested in you. Then I did some research in the Imperial library. The result of that research is you are the legendary familiar Gandalfr.”

"Oh, is that so. You are really a scholar."

“I want to know how strong is the person who captured Fouquet, can you show it to me?”

“Show you?”

Wardes pulled out his wand from his belt, “Let us put it that way.”

“A duel?” Saito replied with an icy smile.

“Exactly.”

Wardes and Saito smiled together. Taking one look at the still sleeping Guiche, the Japanese boy thought: ''I am not sure just how strong Wardes is anyway, but I have beaten Guiche already, and captured Fouquet. Although he is the Captain of the Magic Knights, and looks like he has some abilities too. But I shouldn’t be so far behind.''

''Lets show Louise’s fiance what Gandalfr is capable of'' Saito thought.

“Where do you want to duel?”

“This hotel used to be a castle designed for repelling Albion invasions, there is a parade ground in the center of it.”

The two then left for the parade ground for nobles together. The ancient practice ground was now a place for debris and refuse with empty beer barrels and crates scattered all over the place. It was hard to believe that a long time before that royal flags with staffs cut from stone were decorating this wasteland.

“Before, maybe you don’t know, under the reign of Philip III, this often used to be a place to host duels between nobility.”

“Ha Ha.”

Saito took out Derflinger from his shoulder, and the rune on his left hand burst flared into light.

“In a time long ago, the king still had the power to duel, Nobles from the king’s time…a time when Nobles were noble. Who risked life for fame and honor, we nobles fought with magic. But it is usually fought over boring issues, right, as if the two were fighting for a lover.”

Suddenly Saito’s face grew serious, pulled out his sword, but Wardes stopped him with his left hand.

“What?”

“There are certain rules regarding dueling, we don’t have a witness here.”

“Witness?”

“Calm down, one is coming” Wardes replied, and Louise appeared from nearby. She was dumbfound as she saw the two.

“Wardes, you called me over and I came, what are you two preparing to do?”

“I want to test his abilities a little.”

“Really, let’s stop this nonsense. Now is not the time for these kind of stupidities.”

“It is true, but the noble-born  wants a duel, he really wants to find out if I am strong or weak.”

Louise stared at her familiar, “Stop now, that is an order.”

Saito did not reply, only stared at Wardes.

“What? Really?” 

“Since the witness is here, let us begin."

Wardes pulled out his wand from his belt again, entered a combat stance, with his wand pointing at Saito.

Saito responded “I'm not that reliable, so I don’t know how to go hard or light.”

Wardes responded with a light laughter, “No problem, hit me with everything.”

Saito pulled out Derflinger and leapt forward with a slash. The magic knight parried the attack with his wand, and the two weapons rang solidly as steel clashed steel, sending sparks in all directions. While Wardes’ weapon was merely a small wand, he was able to block Saito’s long sword without a sweat.

One expected Wardes to retreat backward, but no one expected the hurricane like wind that was caused when the two clashed, and Wardes increased speed as he charged toward Saito. The Japanese boy responded with a chopping strike that broke Wardes’ advance, with the black cape of the Magic Knights flipping in the wind. The captain in response leapt a few steps back, and then reversed back to his stance.

''Why isn’t that guy using his magic?'' Saito thought.

Derflinger mumbled in response, “You can’t make it, he is looking down on you.”

Saito’s heart burst in fury. ''Wardes that bastard, he can have the same speed as me with the Gandalfr runes glowing''. With only one exchange, Saito could tell the difference between Guiche and Wardes.

“A Magic Knight isn’t someone who only chants magic.” Wardes answered with a tip of his hat.

“The way we chant is all specialized for battle, the way we hold our wand, the motion we use to charge…the way we use our wands as swords, complete with spellcraft. This is the basic of the basics for soldiers.”

Saito lowered his body slightly, and begin to spin his blade like a windmill. Wardes apparently already saw through Saito’s attack style, and parried the next attack without even taking a breath.

“You are really fast; no one can mistake you for a commoner, truly the familiar of the legends.” Blocking Saito’s blow, Wardes used his wand and swang at the back of Saito’s head. With his brains and nose on fire, the Japanese boy collapsed on the ground with a thud.

“But this is it, you are fast, but your the movements are those of an amateur, you cannot beat a real mage with this.”

Saito leaped forward like a bullet, and released a brand new assault.

But, with one step aside and a jump, Wardes easily dodged Saito again with the speed of the wind.

“In other words, you are unable to protect Louise.” For the first time, Wardes entered combat stance, with a speed impossible for a normal person to track, launched an attack on Saito. Just as the boy realized what was going on, he took the full attack head on.

“Dell yill soll la windy.” With one hand waving the sparking wand, Wardes chanted with a low voice.

Saito realized Wardes’ movement and attack all have a pattern. 

“Partner! Bad news! Magic is coming!” Derflinger screamed, when he realized the whisper chant was magic…

Bam, suddenly the winds rushed together, creating an invisible force that slammed into Saito with the strength of a hammer, knocking Saito a good 10 meters away and into a pile of beer barrels, smashing all of them as he crashed down.

In the instant Saito landed on the wine barrels he dropped his sword. As Saito tried to retrieve the weapon, Wardes stepped on it, then struck Saito with the wand. Derflinger screamed “Get your foot of me!”, but Wardes paid it no heed and spoke,“Did you find out who is the winner and loser?”

Though Saito tried to get up, but the pain prevented him from moving. The boy then realized that blood was flowing down his head.

Louise fearfully came over.

“Do you understand Louise? He cannot protect you.” Wardes told her calmly.

“Because...because aren't you the commander of the magic knights? The secret group that was assigned to protect the queen?? Isn't it natural to be strong?"

“True, but aren’t you going to Albion and might do battle? When you are surrounded by strong enemies, you also plan to say ‘we are weak, please put away the wand?’”

Louise became silent, and then looked at Saito with worry. From his head came more fresh blood, and the little girl panicky drew out her handkerchief, but was stopped by Wardes.

“Leave him, Louise.”

Wardes grabbed on to Louise’s hands.

“But…”

"Let's leave him there for a bit."

Louise hesitantly bit her lips for a moment and, with another tug from Wardes, left

With Saito left behind, the boy was on his knees, unable to move a single bit.

Derflinger quipped, “Total defeat.”

Saito didn’t respond. Losing in front of Louise, made him very sad.

“But that noble is very strong! Don’t worry about it partner, That guy has a lot of skills. Maybe even a Square Mage. Even if you lost, it is not shameful.”

Yet, even if this was true, Saito said nothing. 

“Losing in front the girl you have a crush on is truly a despicable event. But don’t look so down, or I will cry as well... Hey, I remember something, what was it? It happened a long time ago… Oh that! Wait!”

Saito put Derflinger back to his sheave, silencing it in the process. Dusting off his pants, the boy took a heavy step forward.

<center>* * *</center>

That night, Saito stared at the moon from his balcony window. Guiche and company were drinking in the bar on the first floor. Tomorrow they were heading for Albion, so everyone was partying below. Kirche came with an invitation, but he refused. Our hero had little heart for drinking now.

Apparently, the group can leave with the two moon ellipses, it is the day which Albion is closest to the world.

Saito looked up to the starlit night sky, in the sea of stars, the pink moon hid behind the white moon, and thus became one moon sparking with a peach color. That moon reminded him of the moon of his homeland, the moon of Earth.

The depressed Saito never stopped mumbling, wanting to go home, to go back to his homeland. Also, losing to Wardes in front of Louise made Saito more homesick than ever.

Without realizing it, tears were falling from Saito’s eyes. The tears rolled down his face past his chin then fell on to the ground. The boy continue to cry as he stared at the moons, then he heard something behind him.

“Saito.”

Turning around, he saw Louise standing behind him with her arms crossed.

“…Just because you lost does not mean you should cry, that is unbecoming.”

The boy in response wiped his face, no wanting Louise to see his tears.

“That's not right.”

”What is not right?”

“I am only doing it because I am homesick. To return to Earth. To return to Japan.”

Louise lowered her head.

“…I know, it is my fault.”

“You are just treating me like a dog.”

“There is nothing I can do about it, I am a member of the nobility, and if I don’t do it there would be rumors.”

“So what is the way to return me to my old world? I really don’t want to be in this world anymore.”

Saito muttered in an unpleasant tone, which came from the bottom of his heart.

“….What, you know you are very troublesome for me too”

“If you say so, then help me find a way back. Promise me you will find a way to send me to my original world.”

“….When this mission is over, I will do my best to find you a way home.”

“Really?”

Louise put her arms around her belt, nodding her head in a cute expression.

“I am a member of the nobility, I will not lie.”

“But what happen if I cannot find a way back?”

Her face reddened a little, Louise hardened her heart and replied, “…If that happens, I will ask you to continue to serve (literal translation is worry about) me.”  

“Even if you are married?”

“This has nothing to do with marriage.”

Louise stared at Saito.

Saito commented with a little sarcastic humor, “Ok ok, a person like you, with such an awful personality and there is a person who is willing to marry you, that noble is really a miracle. You are really lucky.”

Louise raised her arms with a tint of anger, “What? Didn’t Kirche fall in love with you? That idiot can fall in love with you. Forget it, no matter what can be said, both of you are morons and would make a lovely pair.”

The two turned away from each other. Louise closed her eyes, and calmed herself then said: “In summary, during the time you are in Halkeginia, you are my familiar. So regardless of the fact I get married or not, it is your duty to protect me and do laundry as well as other duties.”

Saito turned around to face Louise.

Under that peach colored hair, Louise’s tea-green eyes sparked with fury. Her normally pale face was also tinted with color of anger, which made her puckered lips extremely cute.

Saito’s heart begins to race as he stared at her. He did get yelled at by Louise, but she is still so beautiful.

But is it truly only this? Just because she is beautiful, my heart is racing? I feel it is not just this alone. No matter how beautiful she is, how cute, when I hear such hurtful words my heart should not race.

Louise held her hands together. Red faced Louise. Louise who nursed me. Althrough she is zero, Louise who confronted Fouquet's golem. Self ashamed Louise, that cries secretly when being called zero...

Occasionaly, Louise shows up as a real girl that combines courage, kindness and beauty in herself.

Saito thought really deeply, “Then why is it really this way?”

He finally understood, why he had been staring at the moon every night until tonight, yet never thought about going home.

But, he really hated wanting to admit this reason.

''This really sucks!''

''Why would I…''Saito could not stop the line of thought.

Spontaneously, Saito asked, “Why don’t you just let Wardes protect you?”

“Amazing, you are still not over losing to him?”

Saito remained silent.

“You are MY FAMILIAR right? Just because you lost, you have to be strong. That defeated look would sully the La Vallière name.”

It was not as simple as being defeated. It was losing in front of Louise, and losing to her fiance. How can he still be strong? Saito curled his lips, and angrily slammed the balcony frame.

Louise replied angrily, “Ok, I understand. Do what you like, I will let Wardes protect me.”

“Ok, be like that.” Saito countered maliciously, and this line made Louise even angrier.

“That person is really reliable. He won’t make me worry. I don’t have to tell a familiar like you, but I will tell you now. Now I have decided, I will marry Wardes.”

Louise looked at Saito, but Saito remained silent, not caring. ''What?'' Louise thought.

“I am going to marry Wardes.”

Louise repeated herself again, But Saito remained silent and didn’t say anything. With his head lowered in anger.

At first she expected Saito to say something to stop her, but Saito didn’t even say a single word.

''What? Haven't you already crawled into my bed?!'' Louise thought. She got even more unhappy as her pride had been hurt.

“A person like you should spend the rest of your life staring at the moon!” Louise howled as she dashed away.

Just at this moment…

“WOAH!” Saito shouted. Louise turned her head around, and to her surprise, something appeared that swallowed the moon, and it was no where to be seen.

Beneath the moon’s shadow, there appeared to be a giant. If we look at it closely, the huge shadow turned out to be a golem made of stone. The person controlling the golem turned out to be…

“Fouquet!” Saito and Louise shouted in unison. The figure above them sat on the golem’s shoulder, cheerfully answered, “Oh, it is such an honor to be remembered!”

The sword on Saito’s shoulder asked, “Shouldn’t you be rotting in jail?”

Fouquet shouted back, “Somebody had a kind heart, a beauty like myself should be contriving to the welfare of the world, so they let me escape.”

It was dark so not many people could see it, but there was a figure in the black cape of nobility standing next to the woman. Is that guy the person who helped her escape? The noble supported Fouquet’s action, but remained silent. Because the figure wore a mask, no one could see anything clear, but it appeared to be a man.

“…So you are someone who can’t mind her own business, what are you doing here?” Saito brandished his sword with his left hand.

“I am here to thank you for the long vacation you gave me, I am here to send you my appreciation!”

Fouquet howled in laughter, as the huge golem pulverized the fence on the balcony with one hit. The fence was carved right out of solid stone, so it appeared the power of the golem had increased significantly.

“There is stone, not dirt, so calm down!”

“No one is trying to be calm here!”

Saito grabbed Louise’s hand and ran away, escaping the room, the duo leaped down the stairs.

<center>* * *</center>

Meanwhile, the room below became a pandemonium.

Suddenly a group of soldiers came to assault Wardes and company who were drinking.

Guiche, Kirche, Tabitha and Wardes were using magic to defend themselves. However, there were too many people. It appeared every soldier from La Rochelle came attacking.

It appeared they were losing.

Kirche broke one of the table’s legs, and decided to use the table as a shield against the coming foes. The attacking soldiers were used to fighting magic-using foes already. While they were fighting, they observed Kirche and her allies range and style. Then moved out the magic’s range to attack with bows. The soldiers hidden from the dark had the advantage of the field, leaving those inside the room a bitter battle.
[[Image:ZnT02-147.jpg|thumb]]

If anyone stood up to chant magic, they were answered with a torrential volley of arrows.

Saito lowered his body, charged to Kirche’s shield-table wall, letting her know Fouquet is above them and attacking, but the giant’s huge feet were already visible, so there was no need to tell them.

The other nobles and guests were hiding under the counter and shaking in fear. The fat innkeeper called out to the soldiers “What are you dong to my establishment??” But one arrow slammed into his shoulder, leaving him slumped on the ground.

“This is really troublesome.” Listening to Wardes’ words, Kirche nodded.

“It appears this band is not only just interested in a simple little robbery.”

“Maybe Fouquet and Albion's nobles are behind this?”

Kirche raised her wand, and mumbled, “…Those guys are planning for us to use our magic, exhaust ourselves then come in with a charge, what can we do?”

“My Valkyries will protect us.”

“Guiche, your Valkyries are only a small squad, these are seasoned mercenaries.”

“If we don’t try we will never know.”

“But Guiche, if it comes to warfare I am a far better expert than you are.”

“But I am the son of General de Gramont, how could I lose to this band of idiot soldiers?”

“This is intolerable, the nobles of Tristain are only tough with their words, but their actual combat capabilities are pretty weak.”

Guiche stood up, preparing to chant his magic. But Wardes stopped him by grabbing on to the young noble’s shirt.

“Everyone listen carefully.” Wardes whispered. Saito and the others became silent to listen.

“This mission counts as complete if one half of the group arrives safely at the destination.”

At this moment the cute Tabitha also closed her book and looked at Wardes’ direction. The girl used her wand and pointed at herself, Kirche and Guiche and uttered one word, “Bait.”

Then Tabitha continued and pointed at Saito, Wardes, and Louise then uttered another word, “Go to the harbor.”

“The time?” Wardes asked the young girl.

“We will carry it out right now.”

“Just liked we planned a while ago, go from the backdoor.”

“Ah? AH!” Saito and Louise shouted out in surprise.

“They are responsible for holding the situation; we should be able to confuse their sight. Using this time we should be able to escape, toward the harbor, just like that.”

“But…But…”

Saito looked at Kirche, and the girl ran her hand through her red hair. And puckered her lips then added, “Bah, can’t help it anyway, we really didn’t want to go to Albion with you anyway.”

Guiche sniffed at his rose, “Heh, I might die here. What would happen then? If I die then I won’t be able to meet Princess Henrietta again.”

Tabitha nodded at Saito. “Go.”

“But..”

Kirche began to push Saito, “Ok, time to go. When you come back…I will let you kiss me.”

Then, she turned around to face Louise, “Ah, Louise, please don’t make any misinterpretation of this, I am not here to be bait for you.”

”I know, I know!” Although she said it, Louise still lowered her head in a salute to Kirche and others.

Saito and the others lowered their body to the floor, and began to run. Arrows flew in their direction, but with a wave of Tabitha’s wand, the roaring wind protected them from the onslaught.

<center>* * *</center>

The group left the bar into the kitchen and toward the other exit, and then there was a huge explosion behind them.

“…Looks like it has begun.” Louise mouthed.

Wardes couched close to the door, then listened at the situation outside.

“There doesn’t appear to be anyone.”

Opening the door, the three leapt into the night streets of La Rochelle.

“The docks are this way.”

Wardes was in the lead, Louise followed behind. Saito came in the back.

Under the moonlight, the trio’s shadow extended, and followed closely behind.

Zero no Tsukaima:Volume4 Chapter6 - MTL

2008-05-26T09:00:55Z

Lysanther: /* Chapter Six */

===Chapter Six===

{{Template:PREVIEW}}
----

The hills and mountains overlooked the waves of lake Ragdorian as they rippled dark blue. The sun's illumination on the lake seemed to spread like a layer of shimmering glass.

Saito and others arrived to the lake with horses.

Because Louise disliked riding alone, she and Saito took the same horse. She sat in front. It seemed like she didn‘t want to leave Saito‘s side even for a single moment.

Montmorency and Guiche were riding on separate splendid gray horses.

”This must be the famous Ragudorian lake! No, this beauty of the lake is indescribable! Water spirit is in there! I’m impressed! HO-HO-HO – YAHOO“

Yelled Guiche whipping the horse and sending it plunging down the hill.

But the horse was afraid of the water and when it reached the shore it came to an abrupt stop. Following the law of inertia, Guiche flung off the horse and, with a thunderous crash, fell head first into the lake.

“Can’t reach the ground! It’s deep! Deeeeeeep!”

Guiche desperately cried out for help struggling in the water. Seems that Guiche did not know how to swim.

“I wonder if we should reconsider our fellowship after all”

Montmorency muttered.

”That would be nice“

Saito nodded. Louise looked up at Saito with a worried face.

“Montmorency is nice?”

“I d-don’t mean that. Just wait. I will return you to your original self.“

Saito brought the horse close to the shore.

Guiche, after a long struggle, was shivering and soaked from head to toe as he finally reached the shore. He had a bitter look on his face.

“Hey hey, shouldn’t you help me! Do not desert someone who cannot swim!”

However, Montmorency was completely ignoring Guiche and was suspiciously looking at the lake instead.

“What is it?” Saito asked.

“Strange.”

"What's strange?"

"The water level is up. Lake Ragdorian's shore should be further up there."

"Really?"

“Yes. Look over there. There is a rooftop sticking out. It seems that village has been flooded.“

Following Montmorency's gaze, they could indeed see the roof. Saito could even recognize the black shadow of the sunken house behind the limpid surface of the water.

Montmorency walked up to the shore, inserted her finger into the water and closed her eyes. After a while she stood back up with a worried expression on her face.

"It looks as if the water spirit is angry."

"How do you know that?"

”Because I am a 'water' element user, Montmorency the Fragrance. The Tristain Royal family is connected with the Ragudorian lake water spirit by an old oath. Montmorency ‘Water’ family have been negotiating with it for many generations.

“And now?”

“And now, for various reasons, other nobles are doing it.”

"Then, have you seen the water spirit?"

“Only once when I was small. When we needed to create drainage for the territory, the family sought for the water spirit cooperation. A big glass container was made to transport it. However, because water spirit‘s pride is high, it can be extremely aggressive. In fact it is because of their aggressiveness, my family drainage scheme failed. My father said to the water spirit ‘Do not walk. The floor gets wet’…”

"What does the water spirit look like?"

Saito asked, showing curiosity.

"I have never actually seen it."

Guiche, flapping his taken off wet shirt, nodded in agreement. Louise, who had absolutely no interest in the discussion, hid herself behind Saito’s back and unconsciously held on tightly to his parka’s hem.

“Beautiful! Quite so…”

At that moment, an old lonesome farmer, who was hiding behind the tree, stepped out

“I suppose, my lords, you are nobles.”

A middle aged farmer looked up with an embarrassed face.

“What’s the matter?” Montmorency asked.

“My lords, did you come to negotiate with water spirit? If so, then we have been saved! Please, quickly make your negotiations and solve this flood problem."

The party looked at each other. Seems like this farmer was a resident of the village that sank into the lake.

“That, well, we ... came here just to see the lake“

Surely, Montmorency could not tell that they came here to get the water spirit‘s tear.

“I see… Really, lords and queen are now only interested in the war against the Albion, not noticing such remote villages as ours. They can’t even imagine how hard it is to collect harvest…”

“Haa,” deeply sighed the farmer.

“What on earth happened to the Ragudorian lake?”

"The water started to rise about two years ago. The water level increased slowly, flooding the port first, then the temple and fields... See? Now even eagle‘s nest is flooded. The local lords, that are responsible for this territory, are indulged into royal court entertainments and pay no attention to our pleas“

“Yoyoyo,” the old farmer weeped bitterly.

“For years we lived on this land. Depending on the moody water spirit. Honestly, it‘s good when it stays at the lake's bottom.. . We really want to understand why it has suddenly become interested in our land. Because this land is Human land! But, only a noble can communicate with it. I want to know what poor farmers did to make it loose it‘s temper.“

Saito and other’s bend their necks embarrassed.

<center>* * *</center>

After the farmer finished grumbling and left, Montmorency took something out of the bag attached to her waist. It was a tiny frog. It was brightly yellow with many black spots.

Montmorency laid the frog in the palm of her hand, it stared up at her inquisitvely.

“Frog!”

Louise, who was afraid of frogs, screamed and drew closer to Saito.

“What is wrong with this poisonously colored frog ”

“It is not poisonous, I tell you! It is my dear familiar!”

Apparently, this tiny frog was Montmorency's familiar. Montmorency raised her finger, and ordered to her familiar.

“Listen Robin, I want to contact an old friend of yours.”

Then Montmorency reached in her pocket and took out a needle, in one brief moment she struck her finger with it allowing a ruby of bright red blood to gush. Turning her finger over she let a drop fall on the frog.

After that, Montmorency instantly cast magic, treating the wound on the tip of a finger. Then she brought the frog close again.

"Since she knows who I am, she should know who you are. Robin please, in the name of great spirits of the dead, seek the old water spirit, and tell her I wish to speak with her because of our alliance. Do it for me, understood?

The frog slightly nodded and with a splash disappeared in the water.

Now Robin went to call the water spirit. “If she can find it, she is likely to bring it here.”

Saito looked doubtful.

“When it comes, we have to tell a sad story, yet I wonder what would be good. Maybe a story about master and a dog would do. However, it is considerably old, I wonder if it would suit these guys…”

“Sad story? What are you talking about?”

“Because we need tears of water spirit. How else would we get it if not making it cry?”

“You really are ignorant. Well, I guess since even non-water element mages do not know it either, it is impossible to expect a commoner like you to know. Tear of the water spirit is only a name. It doesn't really shed tears“

Saito and Guiche looked at each other. Louise, lonely without Saito’s attention, ‘rub-rub’ rubbed her cheek against his back. It is really weird! Though one could die from such cute Louise, all that mattered now was Montmorency’s story.

"Then, what is the tear of the Water Spirit?" Guiche asked.

“The Water Spirit ... compared to human lifespan, it can live a long, long, long time. It is said to exist 6,000 years ago, when the Founder Brimir established Halkeginia. It's body, like water, can freely change its shape... and in a sunshine it glistens with seven colors…”

The moment when Montmorency said so, the surface of the water began to shine.

The water spirit appeared.

<center>* * *</center>

30 meters away from the shore where Saito and others were standing the water was shining.　

The surface of the water was wriggling non-stop. Then the water welled up like a rising cake. Saito watched it with an expression of blank surprise. The water was constantly changing shape so one could not even see hands. It looked like a huge ameba. Though it's flashing lights were beautiful... it made them uncomfortable.

The frog, Montmorency’s familiar, with a splash hopped back to it’s master. Montmorency held out her palm and caught the frog. She patted frog’s head with her finger.

"Thank you for helping to bring it."

Then Montmorency stood up, spread her hands towards the water spirit, and opened her mouth.

“I am a Montmorency Margarita La Fere de Montmorency. The user of water, a member of lineage of old oath. I have put my blood on the frog to help you to remember. If you remember, answer in the way and words that we understand.”

The Water Spirit... the rising surface of the water... started slowly to gain one shape like a clay figure.

Saito’s, who was watching it, eyes popped out from surprise.

The mass of water slowly shaped itself into Montmorency‘s form and faintly smiled.

However it was bigger and had no clothes. It looked like a transparent nude Montmorency. Just like an ice statue.

The water spirit’s expression was changing variously. The smile followed angry, then - crying faces. Each time she tried a new expression, the lump face of water moved.

Indeed, she looked beautiful. Like an always changing jewel.

Then her face became expressionless again as water spirit answered Montmorency’s question.

“I remember, mere human. I remember the liquid that flows in your body. The moon changed 52 times since our last meeting.”

“I’m glad. Water spirit, I need to ask you something. Although somewhat insensitive, but could you give me a piece of your body?“

Part of it's body? Saito wondered. What‘s that? When he poked Montmorency, she turned around annoyed.

"Although it is a tear, it is impossible to make undead spirits cry. They are... different from us. I do not even know if one can call them living beings. Either way the tear of the Water Spirit is a part of its body."

"So we have to cut down it's body?!"

Saito shouted in surprise.

“Shh! Not so loud! The water spirit can get very angry! That’s why it is nearly impossible to obtain the tear. How the people in the city's black market are able to get it… I simply cannot imagine."

The Water Spirit smiled.

"Oh, it smiled! It must mean it's ok!"

But, the words that came from its mouth...maybe because it still didn‘t understood how to to speak properly, were completely opposite.

"I refuse, mere human."

"Is that so. How unfortunate. Oh well, we'll be heading back now."

Saito was shocked by how easily Montmorency gave up.

“Hey hey! Wait a moment! Don’t give up on Louise so easily! Hey, Water spirit!”

Saito pushed Montmorency aside and faced the Water Spirit.

“Wait! You! Stop it! Don’t anger the water spirit!”

Montmorency tried to thrust Saito aside, but Saito didn’t even flinch. Guiche inclined his head wondering. Louise silently drew closer to Saito. Seeing such scene, it was hard to tell which one of them was a familiar.

“Great water spirit! Please! I will do anything you ask for your tear! A little bit! Only a little bit!“

Montmorency shaped water spirit didn’t answer anything to Saito, who was down on his knees pressing his head against the ground. Prostrating.

"I beg you! The most important person to me right now is in trouble! Don‘t you have someone important to you as well? My important person right now needs help... and for that, a part of your body is needed! Therefore, please! Look!“

Hearing this Montmorency stopped trying to pull Saito away and let out a deep sigh. Guiche, easily moved to tears, nodded. Louise, feeling insecure, kept on clinging to Saito.

Water spirit changed her appearance few times, before taking Montmorency’s shape again, and asked Saito.

“Very well”

“Yes! Really!”

“But with one condition. A mere human that doesn’t know the reason of this world, have you said that you would do anything?”

“Yes! I said!”

“Then repel those that attack me, your comrades”

They looked at each other.

“Repel?”

“Yes, I have raised the water level as far as I could. I no longer have the energy to fight them. If you can fight them off, I will bestow unto you my tear.”

“No, I hate fights”

Saito put his hand on Montmorency's shoulder and patted it.

"You want to eat prison food instead?"

Saito once again threatened Montmorency about the prohibited potion and she, like the day before, could not help but to give in.

“I know! Already! I’ll do it!”

So it was decided that they needed to discover the identities of the people attacking the Water Spirit.

<center>* * *</center>

The place where water spirit lives – the very bottom of the lake. Someone, using magic, attacked her there in the middle of the night.

Saito and others, hid themselves in the shade of the tree on the shore at Galia’s side – a place that water spirit showed them – and waited quietly for the assailant to come.

Guiche, to cheer himself before the battle, took a sip of wine that Saito brought. When all of his anxiety was gone and he started to sing, Saito pushed his head aside.

Louise, because Saito was talking only with Montmorency, was in an extremely bad mood.

Why he is nicer with Montmorency than with me, does he love her, or maybe he just hates me, waah waah – she cried angrily, and, with her roaring around like that, Saito had to kiss her cheek many times to calm her down and put her to sleep. Because of that, right now she was sleeping calmly next to him, breathing softly with a blanked rolled up around her. Guess anyone would be like that, if a potion made them fall in love badly.

“The people that attacked water spirit went to the bottom of the lake. How can they breath under the water?”

Saito asked Montmorency.

Montmorency thought for a while.

“Maybe it’s an water element user? With a ball of air created around the user it’s not that hard to get to the bottom of the lake. At the same time, even if you use water magic and are able to breath under the water, a direct touch with the water would be suicidal as water spirit controls the water here. So maybe it was an air element mage, that way one can avoid touching the water.”

According to water spirit, she was attacked every night on regular basis, cutting down a bit of her body.

“But how can wound someone and still go unnoticed?”

“Water spirit movements are slow… Besides, if you separate the water spirit from her source of water, her magic eventually wears out. Using a strong flame would make her to evaporate gradually. It becomes impossible to connect back to a liquid again, once being turned into gas.”

“It is impossible to turn back?”

“The water spirit's soul being is like moss. Even being torn to pieces it can reconnect itself into one again, as long as it has all the pieces. It is a really different creature compared to us.”

“Hmmm…”

Saito nodded.

“And because an attacker is not touching the water, the water spirit cannot reach him.”

“Then it is not that powerful at all.”

“Really… You do not know how scary the water spirit can be… Even if for a single moment one lost concentration and the air ball disappeared allowing the water to connect – then it would be dreadful. Water controls other creature's life, if you would lose the protection of an air ball, then you would enter the water spirit’s territory where challenging her is something that even the greatest daredevil should not do.”

Saito sighed. Really, Halkeginia is filled with creatures that he could never even imagine before.

Two moons were shining high above in the sky. Midnight.

Saito shut his mouth and with a one hand brought Derflinger, that was hanging on his back, closer.
Montmorency, scared by the sudden tension, muttered in a shaky voice.

“Anyhow, because I hate savage fights, I’ll leave it all up to you.”

“Don’t worry Montmorency. I am here. I will bravely protect maiden from the war and punish the villain.”

Guiche, who obviously drank too much wine, started leaning towards Montmorency.

“Listen, just go to sleep already. You reek of alcohol.”

“Guiche, be a decoy”

Guiche nodded red-faced.

Saito took a deep breath. A fighter’s intuition that he gained from experiencing many fights was now telling that someone was near by. His mouth was wet from saliva. Guess that someone is an enemy? But, will it be all right. I am a legendary Gandalfr. He should be able to beat mages up. What would it matter against the number of those dragon knights that attacked you before.

Unnoticed to himself, Saito became very self-conceited.

He gazed at Louise’s sleeping face. Hold on, I will definitely bring you back – he muttered silently.

<center>* * *</center>

One hour passed after that. Shadows appeared on the shore. It was two people. Because those figures were wearing jet-black hooded robes it was hard to tell whether they were men or women. 　

Saito gripped Derflinger's handle. The rune on his left hand began to shine. However, he hadn’t left the cover. He still could not decide whether it was the fellows that attacked water spirit or not.

Yet, the pair pulled out their wands while standing at the waterside.

Apparently, they started to chant spells.

Convinced that there was no mistake by now, Saito stood up from the shade of the tree and moved towards the pair. Two people should be an easy win. Because I already… defeated Wardes and ten-times bigger orc demons, and this is just a pair of people. Hey, they are not even looking in my direction. Easy victory, easy victory, he should overpower them with a whistle.

Saito hid himself behind the tree right next to the pair. Seeing him squatting himself down, Guiche started chanting the spell.

The ground where the pair stood suddenly rose and becomes a huge hand-like tentacle that twined around assailants feet.

Still.

Saito dashed out of the shade of tree. The distance to mages was about 30 meters. Saito, demonstrating the Gendalfr power, closed the distance in less than three seconds.

However, enemy’s reaction was quick. The assailants started muttering spells the same time when the ground raised. The flame flew out of the end of the wand, burning down the soil that was gripping the pair’s feet. The smaller shadow, acted even more surprisingly. Instead of releasing her spell towards Guiche, it aimed it towards the unprepared Saito.

The body was turned around quickly and the wand was rejected. Just like in a fight with Wardes before, an air hammer hit Saito’s body. Saito, who did not expect such attack, was hit in the front and easily blown away.

In no time, ice arrow followed. Saito turned his body and jumped up dodging it, Yet, the taller mage shot a big fire ball at him. Though Saito tried to dodge it as well, the aiming was accurate, as Saito’s movements were anticipated beforehand. .
　
“Mate! Set me up!”
　
Derflinger shouted.

Saito boldly blocked the flame ball with his sword, yet, even though it was inhaled into the sword, it exploded, scattering around the fragments of fire.

Saito looked dazed and petrified.

Though he frantically tried to rub the pain away, his eyes still hurt. Sparks got into his eyes. Saito’s became more hasty. Crap! Their wands.

He relaxed his attention thinking that enemy would concentrate on Guiche. Yet the enemy was experienced in combat and anticipated an attack from a different direction, not surprised in the slightest.

Moreover, they worked together skillfully. While one was preparing the spell, the other was releasing it. Though this was a simple tactics, the results were very effective. Anyhow, there was no gap.

Raging wind snatched the sword out of the hands of petrified Saito.

His body suddenly felt heavy. With a corner of his eyes he could see another huge fireball coming his way. Saito gave up. His momentary self-conceitedness was gone very quickly.

Aah, I am an amateur after all. Gandalfr's power gave me more confidence than the actual skills. Being straightforward doesn’t work on all enemies! Aah, Louise, sorry! Louise!

However, the goddess of fate even now did not desert Saito.

The moment before fireball knocked against Saito, the space before him exploded. The fireball and Saito were blown off. This magic was… Louise’s ‘Void’!

“Don’t bully Saitooo!”

Louise’s scream echoed through the night. It almost made Saito cry. Louise helped me. Though she was asleep… but she was probably woken up by all this noise.

Louise waited. But their guard was off now. Thus now he could recover himself. Somehow, Saito wrenched his right eye open and picked up Derflinger

But before he burst into another attack…

The pair stopped moving. Louise’s scream made them realize something. The two shadows looked at each other

And removed their hoods.

The faces that appeared in the moonlight were…

“Kirche! Tabitha!” Guiche shouted loudly.

“What?! It was you?!”

Feeling relieved, Saito tiredly kneeled to the ground.

“You? Why, darling?!”

Surprised, Kirche shouted as well.

Zero no Tsukaima:Side Story Volume2 ExtraChapter

2008-05-26T05:01:09Z

Lysanther: /* Extra Chapter: A Day in the Life of Sylphid */

=== Extra Chapter: A Day in the Life of Sylphid ===

“Chirp, chirp, chirrrrrrp,” Sylphid has awakened to the sound of birds singing.

This took place inside the forests adjacent to Tristain Academy of Magic; more specifically, this is where Sylphid constructed a special nest for her gigantic body.

She had cut down the trees using her teeth and trenchant claws, arranged them into a lean-to, and set a thick layer of soft hay on the ground. She even prepared large barrels filled with water.

“Uwaaaaaa,” Sylphid opened her mouth wide and yawned.

As she opened her mouth like that, the little birds that were singing just then flew over and landed between Sylphid’s sharp teeth. They picked off the food that remained between her teeth.

The birds flew off and disappeared into the blue sky after they had cleaned Sylphid’s mouth. After seeing them off with her sight, Sylphid yawned again.

The sunlight came dazzling through the dew-decked branches that formed the lean-to.

“Good morning, Sun,” Sylphid muttered to herself. However, she suddenly seemed to realize something and hurriedly scanned her environment.

“I spoke!” she thought in her heart.

It was a secret that Sylphid was an ancient fantastical beast, a wind rhyme dragon who had mastered human speech.

Since Tabitha said, “it would be troublesome if you got found out,” Sylphid was forbidden to speak unless she’s flying at the high altitude of three kilometers.

After confirming that only the birds heard her talk, Sylphid sighed in relief.

As she was about to leave for breakfast, she heard a rustling sound in the undergrowth nearby.

“?”

She turned to look, and saw a little girl peeking at her under the cover of the growth. It was a child of only about five years of age. She was staring at Sylphid in surprise.

The girl was holding a basket in her hand. Probably, she was from a nearby village, coming into the wood to pick strawberries or mushrooms.

Cold sweat was pouring down Sylphid’s head.

Did she hear what Sylphid just said?

As Sylphid was worrying about that, a smile appeared on the girl’s face.

“O Dragon, what are you doing?”

Sylphid cocked her head, pretending to not understand what the girl just said. The spark of curiosity in the girl’s eyes brightened, and she walked up to Sylphid.

“Miss Dragon, where are you from?”

Even though she could see the terrifyingly large form of the dragon, the girl did not appear to be afraid at all. What a weird girl. Sylphid felt a little happy, and started using signs to respond to the girl.

She pointed to the sky with her front foot, and then flapped her wings.

“Are you from the sky?”

Sylphid made huge nods in affirmation.

“Ah, so you are from the sky. You are so handsome,” the girl hugged Sylphid’s neck. Sylphid was shouting “gao, gao,” in joy.

“So, what are you going to do now?”

Sylphid opened her mouth wide, and then shut it immediately.

“You’re going to eat?”

“Gao, gao,” Sylphid nodded.

“Miss Dragon, what do you eat?”

Sylphid opened her wings and flapped them.

“Birds?”

Sylphid shook her head side to side.

“Fish, then?”

Sylphid nodded strongly.

“I, Nea, also like to eat fish.”

So the name of the girl is Nea. After the introduction, Sylphid talked with the girl for a while. Of course, only Nea spoke; Sylphid only shook or nodded her head as the question warranted.

“Can I come again?”

Nea asked as she was leaving. Sylphid made several big nods.

<center>* * *</center>

Some time after Nea left…, Sylphid was trying to decide if she wanted to go to the Academy or do something else instead. During this time, she noticed a small basket left by her nest.

“Whose basket is it?”

When Sylphid saw the basket was full of a type of wild strawberries called “frogberries,” she recalled the girl she saw that morning.

“Isn’t this the basket she had in her hand? Should I bring it to her? But it seems that there would be panic if Sylphid went there…”

Tabitha has said that in order to avoid causing panic, Sylphid should not approach the nearby villages. Although she could use a “change form” spell to turn into a human and take the basket to the village, Tabitha had also strictly forbidden Sylphid from showing her human form to the people living nearby.

“I won’t do anything bothersome like that. I should hurry and eat at the Academy.”

As Sylphid cast her troubled thoughts aside, various food that she enjoys appeared in her mind.

Fish, horse, cattle…

Recently, Sylphid has developed a taste for the fish caught from the ponds. When she thought of the feel of the fat carps and trouts (?) in her mouth, Sylphid was already subconsciously salivating.

“I’ve decided! I want to eat fresh fish! I’ll go and bug sis until she gives in.”

However…the image of the basket resurfaced while Sylphid was in flight. Recalling that the basket was filled to the brim with strawberries, Sylphid stopped in her tracks.

“That child, I guess she really wants to eat the strawberries.”

After muttering “gao, gao” in annoyance, Sylphid decided to take the basket to its owner after all.

“I’ll just sneak into the village and leave it in front of her doorsteps. Gao, nothing tiresome will happen.”

Sylphid cleverly picked up the basket with her front claws and flew towards the sky amid the blinding sunlight.

<center>* * *</center>

The village was found almost immediately after. The village was about thirty minutes walk away, but Sylphid could cover the distance in a matter of minutes.

Sylphid was searching for Nea’s home. However, she didn’t know where the child’s home was located. As she was looking for it, she was discovered by the villagers.

“Arrrggh!! It’s a dragon! A dragon!”

The bells were ringing, and the villagers fled forth from their homes. Dragons are symbols of terror to those living in the villages. Some dragons are familiars at the nearby Academy of Magic, true, but they are fear given physical form nevertheless. Fear was apparent on the face of all present.

Sylphid landed on the ground even as she thought about how much trouble she was in.

As a result, the villagers became even more scared.

“It landed! What does it want?!”

“Isn’t it only a familiar of some noble from the Academy? I don’t think it’s something to be afraid of.”

Although there were people who voiced that opinion, they were too few in number. The villagers were overwhelmed by their fear of the strongest race.

“Go away! Shoo! Go away!”

The people took up clubs and hoes to drive Sylphid away. Amongst the people massing against her, Sylphid saw Nea tightly clutching the skirt of a woman that seemed to be her mother. Sylphid was suddenly calm: Nea, at least, would not be afraid of her.

“Gao.”

Nea’s mother’s scream pierced the eardrums of the slowly approaching Sylphid.

“Ahhhhhhhhhhh! It’s going to eat me! Someone please save me!”

Sylphid shook her head from side to side in order to reassure the mother. But that did not quiet the terrified mother.

Even so, Nea shouldn’t be afraid. After all, the girl had talked with her for quite a while just now. With this glimmer of hope, Sylphid continued to approach them.

Then, Sylphid’s last bit of hope was crushed.

Nea was looking alternately at her terrified mother and Sylphid.

“This dragon, is it so fearsome?”

“Of course. Dragons are very fearsome life forms. Although…, it looks quite gentle; it’s most likely a familiar of an aristocrat at the academy. But I wish they wouldn’t let these things loose! Ahh, things like dragons cannot be reasoned with! And who knows when they’d turn wild again. Really, those aristocrats can’t understand the distinction between their own rooms and the public forests.”

“Is that so? Is it really that scary?”

Due to what her mother said, the girl’s face contorted with fear.

“It is so. Dragons were originally the cruelest and strongest living forms in this world. However, the aristocrats who can tame dragons are even scarier.

“Dragon, scary…, how scary…Uwaaa…”

The girl started crying. Sylphid wanted to refute the mischaracterizations, excepted she wasn’t allowed to talk. Although Sylphid shook her head even more vigorously, the girl cried ever louder.

Sylphid lifted her head to the skies and screamed in sorrow.

“After I took the trouble of bringing it here…” Sylphid regretted. The villagers were becoming more agitated by the minute. When Sylphid heard someone yell, “bring out the guns,” she hurriedly put the basket on the ground and flew off.

After crying “gao, gao” a few times in the air, Sylphid turned and flew towards the Academy.

<center>* * *</center>
Sylphid could see the aristocratic youths sitting in class through the windows dotting the towers. Sylphid’s master Tabitha should also be sitting inside one of the windows. However, Sylphid’s destination lay elsewhere as Tabitha said that it was unnecessary to greet her in the morning.

Sylphid arrived at the back door of the dining hall located opposite the proper entrance of the main tower. She sat on her haunches and knocked the door with the tip of her nose. The door creaked open and out walked the stout Marteau.

“Ah, it’s you. Wait a sec.”

A few moments later, Marteau brought out bones and bits of meat from pigs and cattle, as well as some fish remains. Sylphid’s joy was amplified by the sorrow she felt just a moment ago. She licked Marteau’s face as she called out, “gao, gao.”

“Oh, quit it. Now my face is covered with saliva. But I guess you guys have your own share of troubles. Those careless nobles often forget that you, like them, get hungry every six hours.

Marteau, smiling, petted Sylphid’s nose as she crunched the bones.

“At least, you should pick a good master, ‘Blue’.”

After filling her stomach, Sylphid’s sorrow lessened. However, her heart was not quite calm yet.

Next, she went to the corner of the Vestri Courtyard where Saito set up a tent when he had ran away from home. After Sylphid had landed there, Kirche’s fire lizard slowly crawled out from inside the tent. Guiche’s mole was right behind it. Recently, this location had become a gathering place for the familiars. When their masters are in class, the idle familiars would come here to while away the time.

“Hello, Blue.”

Flame the fire lizard emitted a call too low to be heard by human ears, speaking to Sylphid using the common tongue of Halkeginian natives. This is the tongue used by old races like the one Sylphid belongs to. The wild animals that have been contracted as familiars receive an intelligence boost that allows them to use language. That is because besides working like a dog, they have to be able to understand their masters’ commands. That said, they generally cannot speak human languages unless they belong to a race that has lived alongside humans for a long time, such as cats and dogs. As a result, the communication is merely one-sided.

On the other hand, things are different for animals that communicate through their calls.
They can convey ideas by varying the pitch of their calls, as well as the tempo of their breathing.

“What’s wrong, Blue? You seem rather dispirited,” Flame looked worried as it gazed at Sylphid. Of course, Flame did not show a worried facial expression as humans do. There was merely a slight change in its gaze.

“Something depressing just happened to me,” Sylphid told all that had passed inside the forest and inside the village to his companions.

Verdandi twisted his nose as he made his comment. “Alas, this is really saddening. You are obviously a wind rhyme dragon, but they treated you like an idiot dragon.”

“Gao,” Sylphid nodded. His fellow companions already knew that Sylphid was a dragon from ancient times, a descendant of the rhyme dragons. However, they hid this piece of information from their masters out of camaraderie.

“Although…, it really depresses me that you were labeled ‘terrifying.’ You are obviously so gentle.”

“Maybe that was because his face is so ugly?” Flame said as he breathed fire. That was his way of laughing.

“That was uncalled for!”

“Putting that aside, does it really matter what the humans think? It’s not like we live just because they want us to.”

“That statement was problematic. Red, do you dislike being a familiar?”

Hearing Verdandi’s question, Flame shook its head.

“How could I? Here I don’t have to worry about my next meal, and my master is gentle. This is heaven compared to the dragon-dominated Fire Dragon Mountains, where I lived before. I would not go back if you begged me.” Flame hissed in a nasal tone. What Flame said represented the true feelings of the familiars. Although the contract more or less limits their freedom, being chosen as “the nobles’ familiars” is not a bad situation. Furthermore, in the demanding natural environment, that extra bit of freedom could easily cost them their lives.

“Really, it would be nice if I could relax like you guys. Because you are so small, you can live right here. I, Sylphid, can’t do that. I have to live in the forest, and be careful of my relationship with the neighbours. If they get annoyed with me, they will start to make evil plots. Furthermore, people will become afraid of me, and I’ll get hurt!”

Sylphid complained with many a ‘gao!’ Staring at his unsatisfied companion, Flame stated his opinion.

“Blue, let me repeat one more time. If you always make those discontented remarks, you'll never get anywhere. Look, do you see the guy over there?” Flame pointed with his chin. In that direction, a black-haired youth was washing clothes as though his life depended on it.

“Ah, it’s that guy. He’s the one who defeated Master Guiche. I have really complex feelings towards him. On one hand, he defeated an aristocrat even though he’s a familiar like us, that makes me feel he’s really impressive. On the other, he is an enemy who caused Master Guiche a great deal of pain.”

“That’s something that happened a long time ago. He’s an excellent familiar, one could even say that I respect him as the ideal familiar. But you can see his misfortune.”

A pink-haired girl appeared behind the dark-haired youth. She caught his arm and delivered a kick to the youth’s back. The youth who fell into the pool of water head-first was soaked to the bone. He immediately stood back up and said some words of protest. However, his master the pink-haired girl ignored the youth’s protests, kicking him in the crotch.

“That is very painful. No, it is beyond painful.”

The youth kneeled on the ground in agony, but the girl did not stop there. She stepped on the youth’s head countless times, and then firmly planted her foot on the youth’s head, rested her hands on her waist, and started hurling insults at the youth.

Flame sighed deeply. “He is clearly a familiar who committed incredible deeds for his master, but what is his reward? Besides, isn’t he a human too? On both counts, he shouldn’t receive this kind of treatment. Shouldn’t. That is the sort of abuse that shocks even us fire lizards who have a reputation for being fierce and cruel."

“Compared to him, Blue, your anxieties are too luxurious. Isn’t what the neighboring people think of you unimportant? And you say that you don’t want people to be afraid of you? That is frankly too luxurious! Too luxurious!”

Hearing the multiplying comments of his companions, Sylphid softly cried “gao” in sorrow.

<center>* * *</center>

After Sylphid left…, Nea was disheartened by a long lecture from her mother. Her mother was angry just because Nea went to see the dragon that morning. While Nea was depressed, she saw the basket that was left on the ground.

“That is…it is my basket.”

It was filled with frogberries. Nea liked those sweet and sour fruits the best. Popping one in her mouth, Nea’s brows knitted together from the sour flavour. That fruit wasn’t quite ripe.

“…Is it really as scary a creature as mother said it was? I don’t know.”

To the young Nea, her mothers words were absolute. However…, she could not see how Sylphid, whom she met that morning, was the least bit scary. The sorely troubled Nea went to the temple in the village.

The priest noticed Nea approaching in middle of his prayers; he spread his arms in a gesture of welcome.

“What happened, Nea?”

Nea told all that had taken place that day to the priest. The priest heard Nea out, and then smiled, saying, “dragons are terrifying life forms. That is true. However, you said that you didn’t see that dragon as scary? I think that’s also true. You are a good child. Therefore, if you, Nea, thinks that is the case, it could be true.”

“Which one is correct?”

“When we are talking about ‘a terrifying life form,’ one method of dealing with it is to avoid it. However, believing in what you feel is also a method. I do not know which one is correct. Only you, Nea, can make that decision.

Nea stood there, lost in thought. In front of her was a statue of the founder with her arms spread wide.

Decide for yourself…that is the first time Nea heard someone tell her to that. She didn’t know what to do.

<center>* * *</center>

Twilight…, Sylphid found a fish when he returned to his nest.

“Gao?”

Sylphid poked the fish, and a piece of paper fell from it. Something was written on there.

“To Miss Dragon. I’m really sorry that I was afraid earlier today. Miss Dragon, you delivered the basket I had forgotten out of the goodness of your heart, but I was afraid of you. If someone did that to me too I would feel very bad. So I want to apologize to you. I’m sorry. Even though mother said that dragons are scary, but I don’t think so. This fish is a gift in gratitude for bringing back the basket. This letter was written down on my behalf by the Priest. Can I come play again? Nea.

Sylphid was surprised and happy; a light shone in her eyes. Under the beautiful moonlight, Sylphid took wings again, cheerfully crying, “gao!"

<noinclude>
{| border="1" cellpadding="5" cellspacing="0" style="margin: 1em 1em 1em 0; background: #f9f9f9; border: 1px #aaaaaa solid; padding: 0.2em; border-collapse: collapse;"
|-
| [[Zero_no_Tsukaima:Side_Story_Volume2_Story6|Back to Story 6]]
| [[Zero_no_Tsukaima|Return to Main Page]]
| [[Zero_no_Tsukaima:Side_Story_Volume2_Story7|Forward to Story 7]]
|-
|}
</noinclude>

Zero no Tsukaima:Volume4 Chapter5 - MTL

2008-05-18T11:30:05Z

Lysanther:

===Chapter Five===

{{Template:PREVIEW}}
----

When Saito woke up in the morning, Louise was sleeping by his side. Last night, when Louise, whose eyes were swollen from tears, got tired, he brought her to the room and feel asleep at once. "Kuukuu," with an innocent face, she breathed out through sleep. What made her change this way yesterday? One moment she was ready to kill, the other - she was suddenly weeping "Why don't you look at me!" What? What? Saito wondered.

She started waking up. Abruptly, Louise got up, and, noticing Saito, bit her lip. Then, in a wrung out voice, she murmured "Good morning."

"G-good morning," Saito returned the greeting.

Then Louise blushed. Louise always blushed with an angry look on her face, but now it was different. looking up at Saito, she softly curved her lips. And said something hesitatingly.

"W-what?"

"Forgive me."

Louise opened her mouth and said in a lamenting voice.

"Forgivemeforgivemeforgiveme. Forgive me?"

Louise was definitely weird. She gazed at him with helpless puppy eyes, and yet, she never looked at Saito this way before. Louise always looked down on him or scowled, he wasn't used to be looked at some other away.

"Seriously, what is wrong with you?"

Worried, he gripped her shoulder. Dressed only in negligee, Louise bent her head and rested her cheek on top of his hand. He felt an unexpected pang. Moreover, pang on his left side. Quick one. Soon he was fully overtaken by a destructive power. His body shook violently and his pulse was beating hastily. Aah, Louise looking like this… She wouldn't be in love with me, would she?!

"I saw."

"Eh?"

"..a dream, yesterday."

Dream?

"W-what dream?"

"Dream about Saito."

"D-dream about what?"

"Saito was mean in the dream. Though I was talking very hard, he still spoke with other girls."

'Gab' Louise bit into Saito's hand.

However, it was not painful. Louise bit very gently. Then she glanced upwards at Saito's face.

"Even so, it was yesterday. Do not buy gifts for other girls, do not look at other girls - you have your master-sama, right?"

Saito gulped down saliva, while watching Louise. He never realized, that she was so in love with him...

But what made Louise's attitude change so much. It's as if she is an entirely different person. Louise who despised me up till now, cannot become so sweet just like that. At first she was mad. And now she gently chews on his palm while scowling.

She would not just bite like this. She would hit.

Louise would never sell herself for such flirt...

Though at first Saito thought that Louise may be in love, he drove the last ray of hope out of his mind.

"Listen to me."

"Y-yes."

"Tell me truthfully. W-whom do you love the most in the world?"

Louise buried her face in his chest and muttered in a tearful voice. Saito felt dizzy in his head and answered incoherently.

"M-master-sama. Yes."

"Lie."

It wasn't a lie. When near, only Louise can make his chest throb this much. However, Louise today...

"Really?"

"Yeah..."

Then Louise got up and, tototo, ran up to the other side of the bed.

After taking out something from the secret gap in the wall beside the bed, she ran up to Saito with it.

"N. N, nh"

And then she thrust it out to Saito.

"What's...?"

"Take it."

The thrust out complex object was made from knitting wool. In any case, it seemed to be unwearable. Saito received it and tilted his head, trying to figure out it's purpose. By all means, could it still be something "to wear"? No, never. He had no inkling of where it could fit on the body.

Louise kept on quietly watching Saito... with eyes that seemed to be moist from crying. Aah, can't help it when looked at with such eyes. They had an expecting look. Yet, he can't answer Louise's expectations as he doesn't know what on earth is it for, however, he had to do something!

What the heck is that. Saito thought. Think! Yeaaah, looking at it, it seems similar to medusa stuffed toy. It also can be thought to be one of Burgess fauna's species that ruled the sea in the ancient earth. Though it looks like a mysterious animal, because Louise handed it over to me, it must have some use. Ah! Think!

Saito fused, slowly loosing his cool.

"Great! This! A fantastic thing! Medusa's outlook! The best!"

Louise's face fell.

"It's different... It's not that... It's a sweater."

As for the alien world sweater, it was different from what one would expect. It easily surpassed Saito’s imagination.

In panic, Saito tried to put it on. But how to wear it. Somehow he found an entrance and pushed his head in. However, his arm didn't go out. And half of his face remained stuck inside. Being stuck in such an uncomfortable way, Saito stood still.

Then, Louise tightly embraced Saito and pushed him down onto the bed.

“L-Louise...”

Because his arm was imprisoned by the sweater, he could not move.

“Be still," Louise pleaded Saito. What? I’m already still. But it is because I can’t get out my arms out of the sweater.

“Can’t do that.”

He said quietly, being honest.

Louise held onto Saito firmly, like a girl embracing her favorite stuffed animal.

“Ugh, don’t you have to go to class?”

“It’s alright. I’ll just skip it anyway.”

Muhaa! The more he thought about it, the more suspicious it sounded. Normally serious Louise never skipped class so lightly.

“For a whole day. Because, when you are let out, you flirt with other girls. I hate that.”

Seems like she wants to bind Saito this way. Yet, for a very prideful Louise to say such things… Even if she would be feeling this way, she’d never utter it aloud.

“Say something.”

Louise muttered sweetly. Saito, what is the matter with Louise? He wondered, while worrying, what made Louise start talking so weakly and softly.

<center>* * *</center>

In the afternoon, Louise finally fell asleep. The young girl snored faintly in a deep slumber.

Then Saito quietly slipped out of the room and headed to the dinning room to get some food. He was going to take Louise’s share too.

Siesta, who was preparing lunch in the kitchen already, sweetly smiled when he finished explaining the situation to her.

“You are popular.”

“No, it’s different. Louise isn’t herself. She’s acting funny. It can’t be helped, and now have to get some of this food…”

Worried, Saito said, while Siesta trampled on Saito’s feet, without breaking her smile.

“That’s great.”

“S-Siesta?"

Seems like she was really mad. The composed smile only emphasized her cold anger.

“Heeeh. That a highly prideful noble Miss Valliere would suddenly become clingy over Saito-san. What would make her change her mind about Saito-san? I’m worried.”

Still smiling, Siesta put more strength crushing Saito’s foot. Saito screamed.

“I-it’s true! She really suddenly started acting strange”

“Really?”

“Yeah… It is as if she turned into a different person.”

Hearing that, Siesta started to think with a serious expression.

“This reminds me, I heard that there are some magical potions that can change person’s mind this way…”

“Magical potions?”

“Indeed. Yet because I am not a mage I might have not understood it well...But, Miss Valliere would not drink such a thing…”

Saito remembered last night. Louise's attitude changed dramatically after entering Montmorency’s room… while he was hiding under the bed futon.

At that moment Louise’s attitude changed suddenly… Did Louise do something then?

Ah.

That reminds me, she said “Fuah! I’m thirsty from running around!” and in one breath drank up the red wine on the table!

That? Could it be that? Saito started to feel suspicious about the red wine in Montmorency’s room.

<center>* * *</center>

Saito waited for Montmorency to come out of the dinning and gripped her arm. Guiche, who was walking next to her, roared.

“Hey! What are you doing to my Montmorency!”

However, Montmorency’s face suddenly turned pale instead of complaining. What?! Even though he gripped a noble’s hand like that! Guess Montmorency, who was even more arrogant than Louise, did not want to make much noise. In a word, she felt indebted to Saito over something. And that was surely related to Louise’s sudden change.

“Hey Monmon.”

Saito glared at Montmorency.

“W-what…?”

She awkwardly turned her eyes away. And she was not angry at being called Monmon. It was becoming more and more suspicious.

“What have you made Louise drink?”

“Eh?” Guiche made a suspicious face.

“Montmorency gave Louise something?”

“Hey Guiche. You saw Louise’s change, right? One moment she was angry, the next placing her palms gently. Even someone as dimwitted as you should grow suspicious.”

Guiche thought while crossing his arms. It took some time, because he was slow as usual. Then Guiche, who with great effort recalled last night’s events, nodded.

“It is really as you say. It should not be possible for Louise to become so soft suddenly. Right?”

“Right! Monmon! Louise became strange after drinking the wine in your room!”

“That’s the wine I brought! There’s nothing suspicious about it!”

After saying so, Guiche noticed Montmorency’s unusual acting. She was biting her lips strongly and on her forehead tiny drops of cold sweat appeared.

“Montmorency! That wine, really…”

“That child drank it without permission!”

Montmorency, who could not take it anymore, cried out.

“That’s not the point! It’s your fault!” she said while pointing at Guiche, poking his nose with her finger. Now when the anger reversed, Guiche and Saito dumbfounded watched Montmorency.

“Because you are always fooling around!”

“You! What have you put in the wine?!”

Saito understood. Montmorency wanted for Guiche to drink up something that was put in the wine. Yet Louise, who rushed into the room, drank it up instead.

For a moment, both, Guiche and Saito, stood hesitatingly embarrassed and resigned. And then Montmorency in a calm, bared voice said.

“…Love potion.”

“Love potion!”

Guiche and Saito cried out. Montmorency placed both hands over their mouths in panic.

“Idiots! Not so loud! … It is banned.”

Saito gripped Montmorency’s arm, removed her hand from his mouth and shouted.

“Then don’t start such a mess to begin with! Help Louise somehow!”

<center>* * *</center>

Montmorency, Saito, and Guiche racked their brains in Montmorency's room. Montmorency explained to them both in an arrogant manner that she made a love potion to prevent Guiche from having an affair. She put it in Guiche's glass to have him drink it, but then Saito and Louise had flounced into the room. It wasn’t hard for Saito to imagine what happened after that. Unaware, Louise drank it all up. Saito screamed.

“What have you done?!”

“…However, otherwise he would not have fallen in love with me, right?”

Guiche who kept silent till then, clasped blushing Montmorency's hand.

“Montmorency, you cared so much for me…”

“Hah! You think that I did it for you? I would not waste my time on that. It was just merely unpleasant for you to have affairs behind my back!”

The blush on Montmerency’s cheeks was quickly replaced by an arrogant scowl. As expected, Tristain noble women pride is really high. Very self-conceited and arrogant.

“Do not worry about me having an affair! I am your servant forever!”

Guiche embraced Montmorency closely. Then, holding her cheek, tried to kiss her. Startled Montmorency shut her eyes.

“Knock it off.”

Saito pulled them both apart.

“What are you doing, idiot?!”

“Doesn’t matter! Help Louise first!”

“She’ll recover sooner or later!”

“When is this ‘sooner or later’!”

Montmorency looked doubtful.

“Each person's physic is different, it may take a month or maybe a year…”

“You planned to let me drink such a thing?”

Guiche turned pale.

“That will take too long. At once! One way or another! Do it!”

With a jerk Saito brought his face close to Montmorency’s.

“I understand! But it will take some time to prepare the antidote!”

“Hurry up then and do it! Now! Make it now!”

“However, to make an antidote, a certain expensive drug is necessary, however I used it all up while making a love potion And to buy it will take a lot of money. I can’t do it for now.”

"Yes, money will be hard to come by, I don't exagerate."

"No money? You are nobles!"

When Saito shouted, Guiche and Montmorency looked at each other.

“Although we are nobles, we are students as well.”

“It is older members of the family that possess the territory and money.”

“Then ask your parents to send the money.”

Saito said to them both. Then Guiche rose his forefinger and started talking.
　
“Listen. This world has two kind of nobles. One kind are nobles that do not have the good fortune of money, another kind – nobles that have the money. For instance, De Montmorency, Montmorency's family, fails in the land reclamation and the management of the territory is horrible.”

Montmorency cut in. 　

“Or like the De Gramont house, Guiche’s family, that for the sake of honour got involved in a war and wasted all of their money…”

“Anyway, there are moneyless nobles. Actually, and I am not exaggerating, half the nobles in the world have enough money only to maintain their residence and the territory around it at best. However, it is not for a commoner like you to understand the hardships of keeping the honour and pride of the nobility.”

These guys… Saito reluctantly started to search for something in his parka and jeans pockets. Then he pulled out the golden coins that he received from Henrietta before. Half of the amount he left in Louise’s room and the other half he carried with himself.

"Will this suffice?"

He spilled them out on the table.

“Uwaa! Why do you have so much money? You!”

Seeing the amount of gold lying all over the table, took the breath from Montmorency away.

“Awesome. And some are even 500 Ecu coins.”

“Don’t’ ask where it comes from. Just buy that expensive medicine with this by the end of tomorrow."

Montmorency nodded reluctantly.

<center>* * *</center>

When he returned back to his room with light pockets, the room itself looked weird. 　

Somehow whole room was filled with cigarette like smokes, yet the aroma was sweet. Louise was sitting in the center of the room with joss-sticks fuming around her.

“Hey, what? What’s up with all this?”

When Saito said so, Louise, who was watching Saito, answered in a teary voice.

“Where have you been...?”

Only then Saito noticed how tempting Louise looked. She wasn’t wearing her skirt.

“You left me all alone…”

She said in teary voice while sulkily looking up at Saito. Seems like, while feeling lonely, she started burning all these incenses.

“So-sorry…”

Why doesn't she put on a skirt?! He tried to turn his eyes away from her body when he noticed another unexpected fact. Well… Lo-Louise, Louise Francoise – that rascal, the skirt wasn’t the only thing that she missed… Her panties were gone as well.

Her lower waist line was peeking up from the gap of her shirt. There were no signs of any underwear beneath.

Saito began to tremble.

“Y-you, p-put on some p-p-p-p-panties!

Trembling, he shouted while looking to the other side

“I w-won’t!”

“Why not?!!”

“I am not sexy enough. I know this because night after night Saito sleeps by my side in bed, but doesn't do anything to me. I cannot take this anymore.”

Louise said in a weeping voice.

“T-that’s, you, me, are you saying you want me to p-push you down and then d-d-d-d-do those things to you?”

“I-is it bad…?”

“That’s right.”

“But, I'll shut my eyes. And for an hour, I will pretend not to know.”

But by saying that she would pretend not to know… Louise made a huge commitment.

Louise pulled the hem of her shirt down to cover her private parts and stood up. Louise moved her bare, slender legs. Saito's heart pounded inside his chest, sounding like a constant ringing of a bell.

Louise jumped onto Saito’s chest. A sweet smell of her hair was even stronger than the aroma of the incense in the room. She never used perfumes, it was her natural body’s smell.

With her face buried in Saito’s parka, Louise trembled and twitched.

“I am lonely… Idiot…”

Both of Saito’s hands positioned themselves on Louise’s body.

They seemed to embrace her firmly on an instinct.

Saito bit his lip. He put some pressure in his bite seeking to regain part of his calmness through pain.

Louise of today…is not the Louise whom I know. It is a love potion that’s making me loose myself. My Louise is the one I protect and like… For this reason, I cannot emrace her this way now. What if his brakes would fail him? He surely would covet Louise like a beast.

Because of love, this cannot be allowed.

Saito with trembling hands gripped Louise’s shoulders. Then he looked straight into her eyes and squeezed out as gentle voice as possible.

“Louise…”

“Saito…”

"W-well… You are acting this strange today because of a medicine.”

“Medicine…?”

Louise looked up at Saito with moistened eyes.

“That’s right. The present you is not the real you. But don’t worry, I will find the cure somehow. Okay?”

“It is not because of medicine!”

Louise looked straight at Saito.

“These feelings are not because of medicine. Because whenever I look at Saito my heart starts beating wildly. Not only that…I cannot breathe and feel helpless. I know, this feeling is…”

“I-it’s different. I would like it if they were your real feelings, but it isn't, it is different. This is because of the drug. The antidote will be ready by tomorrow night, so wait till then. Anyway, go to sleep now, okay?”

Louise shook her head.

“I don’t understand. It doesn’t matter. Anyway, you must hug me tightly or else I won’t go to sleep.”

“If I do, you’ll go to bed?”

Louise nodded. Saito carried her to the bed. Then laid down, snuggling next to her. As usual, Louise clung firmly to him.

“Don’t go anywhere. Look only at me, no other girls, only me.”

She repeated, as if some kind of spell.

Saito nodded.

“I won’t go anywhere. I’ll stay here for a long time.”

“Really?”

“Aah. Yes, so rest, ok?”

“Un… If Saito says to sleep, I will sleep. Because I don’t want him to dislike me.”

However, Louise didn’t go to sleep. Instead, she shuffled a little and brought her blushing face to the scruff of Saito’s neck. Before Saito could even think of what she was doing, she started to kiss his neck. It felt as if a torrent of small needles ran down his spine.

“Haaaaaaaaaaah...”

Saito started to shake in fear. Meanwhile Louise started to suck strongly on Saito’s skin.

“Louise! Louise!”

If you won’t stop I’ll die. However, Louise didn't stop. With flushing cheeks she watched the place that she just kissed. It reddened as if bitten by an insect.

Noticing this, Louise proceeded leaving marks on Saito’s skin with an absorbed interest.

“Louise, stop! I already! I! Aah!”

His mind could not take it anymore. When Louise separated her lips, she muttered in a sulky way.

“No. I won’t stop. Saito is mine and mine alone. Therefore, I will leave marks to show that he is mine and keep the other girls away.”

After that, Saito’s torture continued for a while. Louise started to leave hickey marks not only on the scurf of his neck but even on his chest too. By the end, there were ten of them.

Saito’s strong convulsions turned into a faint shivers, when Louise’s lips finally left his chest. Then Louise, turned her head to the side, presenting Saito her own neck.

“Now you mark me.”

“B-but…”

Saito looked at Louise’s slender, snowy white neck.

“If you don’t do this - I won’t go to sleep.”

There was no other way. Saito closed his eyes and brought his lips to Louise’s neck. He touched it. A deep sigh escaped Louise’s lips. Never hearing such a cute sigh from her, Saito almost died.

Very nervous, he sucked on Louise’s celadon skin. 

“Nh…!”

Louise must have been nervous too, as giving out such a cry seemed to confirm.

Tiredness soon took over her and Louise started to breath in a faint sleeper’s way after a while.

Dazzled he looked at his own red mark on Louise’s nape of the neck. It looked like a red strawberry in the middle of white snow.

Saito breathed roughly, he had to restrain himself many times, or else, he would have attacked Louise who was peacefully sleeping next to him.

Calm down! Louise is acting this way only because of the potion!

He had to find the antidote quickly, to return Louise back to her usual saucy self, instead of this cute one!

Then Saito noticed something that Louise was grasping tightly in her sleep.

It was the pendant that Saito bought her in town. She was grasping it tightly as if some sort of treasure. Seeing that lovely view he lost all his strength.

It was cruel. Louise was horrible. It’s a crime to look so disturbingly cute.

Subconsciously, he extended his hand towards Louise -- only to clamp it with his other one. I don’t have the right to take advantage of Louise this way. It is not because of me. It’s because of the potion. Endure it.

[[Image:ZnT04-170.jpg|thumb]]

If only I wouldn’t have wanted for Siesta to wear that sailor uniform, Louise would have not turned into this… Therefore it is my fault.

I am useless, Saito thought. I never turn down an opportunity to flirt with a girl and…

Siesta. That’s right, Siesta.

Aah, Siesta, she would calm him down simply by her presence. She was a fine looking lass too.

But when Louise was nearby she made his heart race.

Aah, which one do I love more?

What a luxurious worry. He couldn’t even imagine having such worry back on Earth.

Watching Louise’s sleeping face, he started to think… why to return back to his former world, if you can stay here?

When Louise became a court lady of Henrietta, it became difficult to travel to the east… Though he was disappointed, at the same time he felt glad.

Because of that he could stay by Louise’s side.

Aah, Earth, Siesta and Louise. Those three turned round and round in Saito’s head, making him frustrated.

Which choice should I make? He could not make a choice today, but he would have to.

Maybe, in the near future.

<center>* * *</center>

In the evening the next day, Saito was in Montmorency's room. He had a quarrel with Louise before leaving her in her room and coming here…

“You can’t make an antidote?”

With his face lifted, Saito stared at Montmorency. Beside her sat Guiche holding his chin and scowling.
　
Montmorency and Guiche had gone into the city today to face the black-market traders in the hopes of finding the antidote, however....

“It can't be helped! It was sold out!”

"Then when can you buy it?!"

“It… seems like they do not have the goods needed.”

“What is it?”

“The specific medicine comes from Ragudorian lake, at the boarder with Galia. It is made from the tears of a water spirit… however it seems they were not able to contact the water spirits recently."

“Whaat?!”

“In other words, we cannot get this special medicine.”

“Then what about Louise?”

"Well, I mean, really, what is so bad about this all? She has fallen in love with you. You like Louise, do you not?"

Saito doesn’t consent with what Guiche said, though.

“I can’t be happy if the reason she likes me is such medicine. These are not Louise’s true feelings. That’s why I want Louise to return back to her original self.”

But…Montmorency pouted her lips. And Guiche shook his head reluctantly. Even Saito thought quietly for a while, until he finally grasped his hand into a fist, determined.

“Where is that water spirit?”

"I told you already, it's at the Ragdorian lake.”

”So you only need to get in touch with her, right?”

“Eeeeeh!? Now listen here! The water spirit rarely shows her face before humans! And even if she did, she is very strong! If angered, the results can be disastrous!"

“I don't care, let’s go!”

"Well I do care! I am absolutely not going!"

Saito crossed his arms.

“Well then, there's only one thing I can do. I will have to tell her royal highness Princess about the love potion, or is it her royal highness Queen now? Anyway, I will have to ask for her help about the problem. Come to think, wasn't that potion banned? It's not supposed to be allowed to be made, right? Now, then, I wonder what would her highness do if she learned about it?”

Montmorency's face quickly turned pale.

“What do you think, Monmon?”

“Fine, already! I understand! I will go, if you go!”

“Hmm, we can't let Louise stay this way, either. Or else other's may notice her strange behaviour and suspect the love potion.”

Guiche shook his head.

“Fear not, my lover. I will stay by your side on this journey," said Guiche while leaning in and trying to slowly put his hand over Montmorency's shoulders, but she quickly evaded him.

“That’s not really inspiring. You are too weak.”

After that, the trio made arrangements for the journey.

They whould leave tomorrow, early in the morning. Because they did not know how Louise might act if left alone, they decided to bring her along as well.

“Haah, this is my first time skipping school.” Montmorency sighed.

“And what about me, as I have not been going to school for half of a year now? After Saito came, it was adventures everyday! Ahahaha!” Guiche bursts into a hearty laughter.

Zero no Tsukaima:Volume4 Chapter5 - MTL

2008-05-18T05:00:11Z

Lysanther: /* Chapter Five */

===Chapter Five===

{{Template:PREVIEW}}
----

When Saito woke up in the morning, Louise was sleeping by his side. Last night, when Louise, whose eyes were swollen from tears, got tired, he brought her to the room and feel asleep at once. "Kuukuu," with an innocent face, she breathed out through sleep. What made her change this way yesterday? One moment she was ready to kill, the other - she was suddenly weeping "Why don't you look at me!" What? What? Saito wondered.

She started waking up. Abruptly, Louise got up, and, noticing Saito, bit her lip. Then, in a wrung out voice, she murmured "Good morning."

"G-good morning," Saito returned the greeting.

Then Louise blushed. Louise always blushed with an angry look on her face, but now it was different. looking up at Saito, she softly curved her lips. And said something hesitatingly.

"W-what?"

"Forgive me."

Louise opened her mouth and said in a lamenting voice.

"Forgivemeforgivemeforgiveme. Forgive me?"

Louise was definitely weird. She gazed at him with helpless puppy eyes, and yet, she never looked at Saito this way before. Louise always looked down on him or scowled, he wasn't used to be looked at some other away.

"Seriously, what is wrong with you?"

Worried, he gripped her shoulder. Dressed only in negligee, Louise bent her head and rested her cheek on top of his hand. He felt an unexpected pang. Moreover, pang on his left side. Quick one. Soon he was fully overtaken by a destructive power. His body shook violently and his pulse was beating hastily. Aah, Louise looking like this… She wouldn't be in love with me, would she?!

"I saw."

"Eh?"

"..a dream, yesterday."

Dream?

"W-what dream?"

"Dream about Saito."

"D-dream about what?"

"Saito was mean in the dream. Though I was talking very hard, he still spoke with other girls."

'Gab' Louise bit into Saito's hand.

However, it was not painful. Louise bit very gently. Then she glanced upwards at Saito's face.

"Even so, it was yesterday. Do not buy gifts for other girls, do not look at other girls - you have your master-sama, right?"

Saito gulped down saliva, while watching Louise. He never realized, that she was so in love with him...

But what made Louise's attitude change so much. It's as if she is an entirely different person. Louise who despised me up till now, cannot become so sweet just like that. At first she was mad. And now she gently chews on his palm while scowling.

She would not just bite like this. She would hit.

Louise would never sell herself for such flirt...

Though at first Saito thought that Louise may be in love, he drove the last ray of hope out of his mind.

"Listen to me."

"Y-yes."

"Tell me truthfully. W-whom do you love the most in the world?"

Louise buried her face in his chest and muttered in a tearful voice. Saito felt dizzy in his head and answered incoherently.

"M-master-sama. Yes."

"Lie."

It wasn't a lie. When near, only Louise can make his chest throb this much. However, Louise today...

"Really?"

"Yeah..."

Then Louise got up and, tototo, ran up to the other side of the bed.

After taking out something from the secret gap in the wall beside the bed, she ran up to Saito with it.

"N. N, nh"

And then she thrust it out to Saito.

"What's...?"

"Take it."

The thrust out complex object was made from knitting wool. In any case, it seemed to be unwearable. Saito received it and tilted his head, trying to figure out it's purpose. By all means, could it still be something "to wear"? No, never. He had no inkling of where it could fit on the body.

Louise kept on quietly watching Saito... with eyes that seemed to be moist from crying. Aah, can't help it when looked at with such eyes. They had an expecting look. Yet, he can't answer Louise's expectations as he doesn't know what on earth is it for, however, he had to do something!

What the heck is that. Saito thought. Think! Yeaaah, looking at it, it seems similar to medusa stuffed toy. It also can be thought to be one of Burgess fauna's species that ruled the sea in the ancient earth. Though it looks like a mysterious animal, because Louise handed it over to me, it must have some use. Ah! Think!

Saito fused, slowly loosing his cool.

"Great! This! A fantastic thing! Medusa's outlook! The best!"

Louise's face fell.

"It's different... It's not that... It's a sweater."

As for the alien world sweater, it was different from what one would expect. It easily surpassed Saito’s imagination.

In panic, Saito tried to put it on. But how to wear it. Somehow he found an entrance and pushed his head in. However, his arm didn't go out. And half of his face remained stuck inside. Being stuck in such an uncomfortable way, Saito stood still.

Then, Louise tightly embraced Saito and pushed him down onto the bed.

“L-Louise...”

Because his arm was imprisoned by the sweater, he could not move.

“Be still," Louise pleaded Saito. What? I’m already still. But it is because I can’t get out my arms out of the sweater.

“Can’t do that.”

He said quietly, being honest.

Louise held onto Saito firmly, like a girl embracing her favorite stuffed animal.

“Ugh, don’t you have to go to class?”

“It’s alright. I’ll just skip it anyway.”

Muhaa! The more he thought about it, the more suspicious it sounded. Normally serious Louise never skipped class so lightly.

“For a whole day. Because, when you are let out, you flirt with other girls. I hate that.”

Seems like she wants to bind Saito this way. Yet, for a very prideful Louise to say such things… Even if she would be feeling this way, she’d never utter it aloud.

“Say something.”

Louise muttered sweetly. Saito, what is the matter with Louise? He wondered, while worrying, what made Louise start talking so weakly and softly.

<center>* * *</center>

In the afternoon, Louise finally fell asleep. The young girl snored faintly in a deep slumber.

Then Saito quietly slipped out of the room and headed to the dinning room to get some food. He was going to take Louise’s share too.

Siesta, who was preparing lunch in the kitchen already, sweetly smiled when he finished explaining the situation to her.

“You are popular.”

“No, it’s different. Louise isn’t herself. She’s acting funny. It can’t be helped, and now have to get some of this food…”

Worried, Saito said, while Siesta trampled on Saito’s feet, without breaking her smile.

“That’s great.”

“S-Siesta?"

Seems like she was really mad. The composed smile only emphasized her cold anger.

“Heeeh. That a highly prideful noble Miss Valliere would suddenly become clingy over Saito-san. What would make her change her mind about Saito-san? I’m worried.”

Still smiling, Siesta put more strength crushing Saito’s foot. Saito screamed.

“I-it’s true! She really suddenly started acting strange”

“Really?”

“Yeah… It is as if she turned into a different person.”

Hearing that, Siesta started to think with a serious expression.

“This reminds me, I heard that there are some magical potions that can change person’s mind this way…”

“Magical potions?”

“Indeed. Yet because I am not a mage I might have not understood it well...But, Miss Valliere would not drink such a thing…”

Saito remembered last night. Louise's attitude changed dramatically after entering Montmorency’s room… while he was hiding under the bed futon.

At that moment Louise’s attitude changed suddenly… Did Louise do something then?

Ah.

That reminds me, she said “Fuah! I’m thirsty from running around!” and in one breath drank up the red wine on the table!

That? Could it be that? Saito started to feel suspicious about the red wine in Montmorency’s room.

<center>* * *</center>

Saito waited for Montmorency to come out of the dinning and gripped her arm. Guiche, who was walking next to her, roared.

“Hey! What are you doing to my Montmorency!”

However, Montmorency’s face suddenly turned pale instead of complaining. What?! Even though he gripped a noble’s hand like that! Guess Montmorency, who was even more arrogant than Louise, did not want to make much noise. In a word, she felt indebted to Saito over something. And that was surely related to Louise’s sudden change.

“Hey Monmon.”

Saito glared at Montmorency.

“W-what…?”

She awkwardly turned her eyes away. And she was not angry at being called Monmon. It was becoming more and more suspicious.

“What have you made Louise drink?”

“Eh?” Guiche made a suspicious face.

“Montmorency gave Louise something?”

“Hey Guiche. You saw Louise’s change, right? One moment she was angry, the next placing her palms gently. Even someone as dimwitted as you should grow suspicious.”

Guiche thought while crossing his arms. It took some time, because he was slow as usual. Then Guiche, who with great effort recalled last night’s events, nodded.

“It is really as you say. It should not be possible for Louise to become so soft suddenly. Right?”

“Right! Monmon! Louise became strange after drinking the wine in your room!”

“That’s the wine I brought! There’s nothing suspicious about it!”

After saying so, Guiche noticed Montmorency’s unusual acting. She was biting her lips strongly and on her forehead tiny drops of cold sweat appeared.

“Montmorency! That wine, really…”

“That child drank it without permission!”

Montmorency, who could not take it anymore, cried out.

“That’s not the point! It’s your fault!” she said while pointing at Guiche, poking his nose with her finger. Now when the anger reversed, Guiche and Saito dumbfounded watched Montmorency.

“Because you are always fooling around!”

“You! What have you put in the wine?!”

Saito understood. Montmorency wanted for Guiche to drink up something that was put in the wine. Yet Louise, who rushed into the room, drank it up instead.

For a moment, both, Guiche and Saito, stood hesitatingly embarrassed and resigned. And then Montmorency in a calm, bared voice said.

“…Love potion.”

“Love potion!”

Guiche and Saito cried out. Montmorency placed both hands over their mouths in panic.

“Idiots! Not so loud! … It is banned.”

Saito gripped Montmorency’s arm, removed her hand from his mouth and shouted.

“Then don’t start such a mess to begin with! Help Louise somehow!”

<center>* * *</center>

Montmorency, Saito, and Guiche racked their brains in Montmorency's room. Montmorency explained to them both in an arrogant manner that she made a love potion to prevent Guiche from having an affair. She put it in Guiche's glass to have him drink it, but then Saito and Louise had flounced into the room. It wasn’t hard for Saito to imagine what happened after that. Unaware, Louise drank it all up. Saito screamed.

“What have you done?!”

“…However, otherwise he would not have fallen in love with me, right?”

Guiche who kept silent till then, clasped blushing Montmorency's hand.

“Montmorency, you cared so much for me…”

“Hah! You think that I did it for you? I would not waste my time on that. It was just merely unpleasant for you to have affairs behind my back!”

The blush on Montmerency’s cheeks was quickly replaced by an arrogant scowl. As expected, Tristain noble women pride is really high. Very self-conceited and arrogant.

“Do not worry about me having an affair! I am your servant forever!”

Guiche embraced Montmorency closely. Then, holding her cheek, tried to kiss her. Startled Montmorency shut her eyes.

“Put off.”

Saito pulled them both apart.

“What are you doing, idiot?!”

“Doesn’t matter! Help Louise first!”

“She’ll recover sooner or later!”

“When is this ‘sooner or later’!”

Montmorency looked doubtful.

“Each person's physic is different, it may take a month or maybe a year…”

“You planned to let me drink such a thing?”

Guiche turned pale.

“That will take too long. At once! One way or another! Do it!”

With a jerk Saito brought his face close to Montmorency’s.

“I understand! But it will take some time to prepare the antidote!”

“Hurry up then and do it! Now! Make it now!”

“However, to make an antidote, a certain expensive drug is necessary, however I used it all up while making a love potion And to buy it will take a lot of money. I can’t do it for now.”

"Yes, money will be hard to come by, I don't exagerate."

"No money? You are nobles!"

When Saito shouted, Guiche and Montmorency looked at each other.

“Although we are nobles, we are students as well.”

“It is older members of the family that possess the territory and money.”

“Then ask your parents to send the money.”

Saito said to them both. Then Guiche rose his forefinger and started talking.
　
“Listen. This world has two kind of nobles. One kind are nobles that do not have the good fortune of money, another kind – nobles that have the money. For instance, De Montmorency, Montmorency's family, fails in the land reclamation and the management of the territory is horrible.”

Montmorency cut in. 　

“Or like the De Gramont house, Guiche’s family, that for the sake of honour got involved in a war and wasted all of their money…”

“Anyway, there are moneyless nobles. Actually, and I am not exaggerating, half the nobles in the world have enough money only to maintain their residence and the territory around it at best. However, it is not for a commoner like you to understand the hardships of keeping the honour and pride of the nobility.”

These guys… Saito reluctantly started to search for something in his parka and jeans pockets. Then he pulled out the golden coins that he received from Henrietta before. Half of the amount he left in Louise’s room and the other half he carried with himself.

"Will this suffice?"

He spilled them out on the table.

“Uwaa! Why do you have so much money? You!”

Seeing the amount of gold lying all over the table, took the breath from Montmorency away.

“Awesome. And some are even 500 Ecu coins.”

“Don’t’ ask where it comes from. Just buy that expensive medicine with this by the end of tomorrow."

Montmorency nodded reluctantly.

<center>* * *</center>

When he returned back to his room with light pockets, the room itself looked weird. 　

Somehow whole room was filled with cigarette like smokes, yet the aroma was sweet. Louise was sitting in the center of the room with joss-sticks fuming around her.

“Hey, what? What’s up with all this?”

When Saito said so, Louise, who was watching Saito, answered in a teary voice.

“Where have you been...?”

Only then Saito noticed how tempting Louise looked. She wasn’t wearing her skirt.

“You left me all alone…”

She said in teary voice while sulkily looking up at Saito. Seems like, while feeling lonely, she started burning all these incenses.

“So-sorry…”

Why doesn't she put on a skirt?! He tried to turn his eyes away from her body when he noticed another unexpected fact. Well… Lo-Louise, Louise Francoise – that rascal, the skirt wasn’t the only thing that she missed… Her panties were gone as well.

Her lower waist line was peeking up from the gap of her shirt. There were no signs of any underwear beneath.

Saito began to tremble.

“Y-you, p-put on some p-p-p-p-panties!

Trembling, he shouted while looking to the other side

“I w-won’t!”

“Why not?!!”

“I am not sexy enough. I know this because night after night Saito sleeps by my side in bed, but doesn't do anything to me. I cannot take this anymore.”

Louise said in a weeping voice.

“T-that’s, you, me, are you saying you want me to p-push you down and then d-d-d-d-do those things to you?”

“I-is it bad…?”

“That’s right.”

“But, I'll shut my eyes. And for an hour, I will pretend not to know.”

But by saying that she would pretend not to know… Louise made a huge commitment.

Louise pulled the hem of her shirt down to cover her private parts and stood up. Louise moved her bare, slender legs. Saito's heart pounded inside his chest, sounding like a constant ringing of a bell.

Louise jumped onto Saito’s chest. A sweet smell of her hair was even stronger than the aroma of the incense in the room. She never used perfumes, it was her natural body’s smell.

With her face buried in Saito’s parka, Louise trembled and twitched.

“I am lonely… Idiot…”

Both of Saito’s hands positioned themselves on Louise’s body.

They seemed to embrace her firmly on an instinct.

Saito bit his lip. He put some pressure in his bite seeking to regain part of his calmness through pain.

Louise of today…is not the Louise whom I know. It is a love potion that’s making me loose myself. My Louise is the one I protect and like… For this reason, I cannot emrace her this way now. What if his brakes would fail him? He surely would covet Louise like a beast.

Because of love, this cannot be allowed.

Saito with trembling hands gripped Louise’s shoulders. Then he looked straight into her eyes and squeezed out as gentle voice as possible.

“Louise…”

“Saito…”

"W-well… You are acting this strange today because of a medicine.”

“Medicine…?”

Louise looked up at Saito with moistened eyes.

“That’s right. The present you is not the real you. But don’t worry, I will find the cure somehow. Okay?”

“It is not because of medicine!”

Louise looked straight at Saito.

“These feelings are not because of medicine. Because whenever I look at Saito my heart starts beating wildly. Not only that…I cannot breathe and feel helpless. I know, this feeling is…”

“I-it’s different. I would like it if they were your real feelings, but it isn't, it is different. This is because of the drug. The antidote will be ready by tomorrow night, so wait till then. Anyway, go to sleep now, okay?”

Louise shook her head.

“I don’t understand. It doesn’t matter. Anyway, you must hug me tightly or else I won’t go to sleep.”

“If I do, you’ll go to bed?”

Louise nodded. Saito carried her to the bed. Then laid down, snuggling next to her. As usual, Louise clung firmly to him.

“Don’t go anywhere. Look only at me, no other girls, only me.”

She repeated, as if some kind of spell.

Saito nodded.

“I won’t go anywhere. I’ll stay here for a long time.”

“Really?”

“Aah. Yes, so rest, ok?”

“Un… If Saito says to sleep, I will sleep. Because I don’t want him to dislike me.”

However, Louise didn’t go to sleep. Instead, she shuffled a little and brought her blushing face to the scruff of Saito’s neck. Before Saito could even think of what she was doing, she started to kiss his neck. It felt as if a torrent of small needles ran down his spine.

“Haaaaaaaaaaah...”

Saito started to shake in fear. Meanwhile Louise started to suck strongly on Saito’s skin.

“Louise! Louise!”

If you won’t stop I’ll die. However, Louise didn't stop. With flushing cheeks she watched the place that she just kissed. It reddened as if bitten by an insect.

Noticing this, Louise proceeded leaving marks on Saito’s skin with an absorbed interest.

“Louise, stop! I already! I! Aah!”

His mind could not take it anymore. When Louise separated her lips, she muttered in a sulky way.

“No. I won’t stop. Saito is mine and mine alone. Therefore, I will leave marks to show that he is mine and keep the other girls away.”

After that, Saito’s torture continued for a while. Louise started to leave hickey marks not only on the scurf of his neck but even on his chest too. By the end, there were ten of them.

Saito’s strong convulsions turned into a faint shivers, when Louise’s lips finally left his chest. Then Louise, turned her head to the side, presenting Saito her own neck.

“Now you mark me.”

“B-but…”

Saito looked at Louise’s slender, snowy white neck.

“If you don’t do this - I won’t go to sleep.”

There was no other way. Saito closed his eyes and brought his lips to Louise’s neck. He touched it. A deep sigh escaped Louise’s lips. Never hearing such a cute sigh from her, Saito almost died.

Very nervous, he sucked on Louise’s celadon skin. 

“Nh…!”

Louise must have been nervous too, as giving out such a cry seemed to confirm.

Tiredness soon took over her and Louise started to breath in a faint sleeper’s way after a while.

Dazzled he looked at his own red mark on Louise’s nape of the neck. It looked like a red strawberry in the middle of white snow.

Saito breathed roughly, he had to restrain himself many times, or else, he would have attacked Louise who was peacefully sleeping next to him.

Calm down! Louise is acting this way only because of the potion!

He had to find the antidote quickly, to return Louise back to her usual saucy self, instead of this cute one!

Then Saito noticed something that Louise was grasping tightly in her sleep.

It was the pendant that Saito bought her in town. She was grasping it tightly as if some sort of treasure. Seeing that lovely view he lost all his strength.

It was cruel. Louise was horrible. It’s a crime to look so disturbingly cute.

Subconsciously, he extended his hand towards Louise -- only to clamp it with his other one. I don’t have the right to take advantage of Louise this way. It is not because of me. It’s because of the potion. Endure it.

[[Image:ZnT04-170.jpg|thumb]]

If only I wouldn’t have wanted for Siesta to wear that sailor uniform, Louise would have not turned into this… Therefore it is my fault.

I am useless, Saito thought. I never turn down an opportunity to flirt with a girl and…

Siesta. That’s right, Siesta.

Aah, Siesta, she would calm him down simply by her presence. She was a fine looking lass too.

But when Louise was nearby she made his heart race.

Aah, which one do I love more?

What a luxurious worry. He couldn’t even imagine having such worry back on Earth.

Watching Louise’s sleeping face, he started to think… why to return back to his former world, if you can stay here?

When Louise became a court lady of Henrietta, it became difficult to travel to the east… Though he was disappointed, at the same time he felt glad.

Because of that he could stay by Louise’s side.

Aah, Earth, Siesta and Louise. Those three turned round and round in Saito’s head, making him frustrated.

Which choice should I make? He could not make a choice today, but he would have to.

Maybe, in the near future.

<center>* * *</center>

In the evening the next day, Saito was in Montmorency's room. He had a quarrel with Louise before leaving her in her room and coming here…

“You can’t make an antidote?”

With his face lifted, Saito stared at Montmorency. Beside her sat Guiche holding his chin and scowling.
　
Montmorency and Guiche had gone into the city today to face the black-market traders in the hopes of finding the antidote, however....

“It can't be helped! It was sold out!”

"Then when can you buy it?!"

“It… seems like they do not have the goods needed.”

“What is it?”

“The specific medicine comes from Ragudorian lake, at the boarder with Galia. It is made from the tears of a water spirit… however it seems they were not able to contact the water spirits recently."

“Whaat?!”

“In other words, we cannot get this special medicine.”

“Then what about Louise?”

"Well, I mean, really, what is so bad about this all? She has fallen in love with you. You like Louise, do you not?"

Saito doesn’t consent with what Guiche said, though.

“I can’t be happy if the reason she likes me is such medicine. These are not Louise’s true feelings. That’s why I want Louise to return back to her original self.”

But…Montmorency pouted her lips. And Guiche shook his head reluctantly. Even Saito thought quietly for a while, until he finally grasped his hand into a fist, determined.

“Where is that water spirit?”

"I told you already, it's at the Ragdorian lake.”

”So you only need to get in touch with her, right?”

“Eeeeeh!? Now listen here! The water spirit rarely shows her face before humans! And even if she did, she is very strong! If angered, the results can be disastrous!"

“I don't care, let’s go!”

"Well I do care! I am absolutely not going!"

Saito crossed his arms.

“Well then, there's only one thing I can do. I will have to tell her royal highness Princess about the love potion, or is it her royal highness Queen now? Anyway, I will have to ask for her help about the problem. Come to think, wasn't that potion banned? It's not supposed to be allowed to be made, right? Now, then, I wonder what would her highness do if she learned about it?”

Montmorency's face quickly turned pale.

“What do you think, Monmon?”

“Fine, already! I understand! I will go, if you go!”

“Hmm, we can't let Louise stay this way, either. Or else other's may notice her strange behaviour and suspect the love potion.”

Guiche shook his head.

“Fear not, my lover. I will stay by your side on this journey," said Guiche while leaning in and trying to slowly put his hand over Montmorency's shoulders, but she quickly evaded him.

“That’s not really inspiring. You are too weak.”

After that, the trio made arrangements for the journey.

They whould leave tomorrow, early in the morning. Because they did not know how Louise might act if left alone, they decided to bring her along as well.

“Haah, this is my first time skipping school.” Montmorency sighed.

“And what about me, as I have not been going to school for half of a year now? After Saito came, it was adventures everyday! Ahahaha!” Guiche bursts into a hearty laughter.

Zero no Tsukaima:Volume4 Chapter3

2008-05-17T18:39:55Z

Lysanther:

===Chapter Three: The Sailor Outfit and Louise's Jealousy===

The sunlight shining radiantly, at Austri's Plaza, Saito was groveling on the ground and trembling violently. Then he raised his face, gazed at the work of art he has produced, and once again started to go mad from his excitement.

Hah, hah, hah...... His respiration became hot.

The throbbing of his heart reached its climax many times and brought Saito's heart to utopia.

Saito muttered quietly.

"Shiver, my palpitation's beat."

"Throb, my heart of homesickness."

"Shiver more and more heatedly, bless my genius......"

"The angel said. Said it here. I'm glad I'm alive......"

Saito tightly grasped the grass growing from the ground and yelled loudly.

"UooooooooooOOOOOOH! I'm, THE GREAAAAATESTT!"

Then he pointed at the angel in front of his eyes.

"Siesta is also the greaaaTTTESStt!!"

Sieta, dumbfounded, was staring at Saito's whole act of agony and excitement.

''Saito-san... is strange......''

She murmured unintentionally. That was exactly just how abnormal Saito was acting.

"B-but, these clothes......"

"Wh-what? Something wrong? Is there something flawed?!"

Saito sprung energetically towards her.

"W, well...... I mean, this is a military uniform, right? Even if I wear this, it won't look good......"

"Don't say such stupid things!"

Saito's intimidating attitude caused Siesta to go "Hii..." and back off.

"In thiiiIISS! W-W-World! That is certainly an outfit for the naval soldiers! BuuuUUUUT! In my woorrlLLD! Girls your age wear that and go to school! GoooOOOIIING in present progressive form!

"Y-Yes......"

''Aah, Saito-san is surpassing strange......''

Then Saito screamed while half-crying.

"It is called sailor uniform in my world! I'm shorrRRYYY for being born!"

Siesta thought ''So that is what this was about...''

''This is an outfit from Saito-san's birthplace...''

Last night, Saito came to her and handed her the sailor uniform with a stiffened expression. When Saito said "I'll modify this outfit for you to wear", she honestly thought that he had lost his mind.

Even so, Siesta honestly felt happy that Saito bought clothes for her.

And now, to Saito who was delighting over having her dress in his birthplace's outfit, she felt darling.

If Saito was normal right now, pulling away from him would be the only thing possible to do, but for that reason, Siesta blushed.

"At first, I thought Saito-san went crazy, but he had such a reason......"

''I understand!'' Siesta nodded, and turned around to face Saito seriously.

"What should I do, to please you even more?"

Saito, once again, looked at Siesta's appearance from the top to bottom.

First, the upper half. It was a beautiful gem made from Albion's sailor suits. White long sleeves with black cuffs. The collar and scarf were deep blue in color. Three white lines ran across the collar.

And then, Saito condensed his genius into "length". Saito, to his utmost ability, instructed Siesta to make the waist area short. By shortening the length of the upper half, it only reached to the top of the skirt. Therefore, whenever Siesta twisted her body, he could see her belly button. Saito was the real thing.

Now, the skirt. He shouldn't have done it, but he stole Louise's alternate uniform. It had a pleat on it, so he put it to practical use. This, as well, was shortened to the best he could. As a result, mostly likely the first skirt in this other world to be fifteen centimeters above the knees was created.

And then socks. It was resulted from a conflict between Saito's preferences and reality. Saito carefully chose and arranged deep blue socks.

Shoes. They were the high-laced boots Siesta always wore. It was the only scratch in this glittering work of art. He really wanted loafers here. But sadly, loafers did not exist in this world.

Anyways, these articles were all scrutinized and coordinated by Saito.

Her big breasts, usually covered and hidden by an apron, were raised up by the hand-made sailor uniform. Her slender legs, healthy like a serow's, was sucked into the fifteen-centimeter-above-knees skirt. Siesta usually didn't wear such short skirts, so the mix of nostalgia and freshness made him even more emotionally moved.

"Tell me! Saito-san! What should I do, to get closer to your birthplace?!"

Saito thought. Seriously, staking his life. He recalled all kinds of patterns. Like a high-powered calculator, Saito's head rotated.

The voice of his heart whispered.

''Saito, IT CAN ONLY BE THAT.''

''Right. It can only be that....... Only that......''

With a almost-sobbing voice, he squeezed out

"Spin around."

"Eh?"

"Round and around, turn like that. Then, after that, say 'Sorry to keep you waiting!' cheerfully to me."

Siesta drew back. Saito was coinciding with the type of men her mother told her when she was young to not get close to. But, Siesta wanted to please Saito.

As if to prepare herself, "Y-yes......" she nodded, and Siesta spun around. Her scarf and skirt lightly flew up into the air.

[[Image:ZnT04-098.jpg|thumb]]

"So-sorry to keep you waiting."

"Wroooong!"

"Hii!"

"At the end, you raise a finger and go "ne". Cheerfully. One more time."

Nodding, Siesta repeated what she was told. Seeing this, Saito cried.

"Thank you for y-y, y, your bravery."

''Is this okay, Siesta? Is it really okay for this person?'' She kind of felt that from the more composed part of her, but Siesta shut off that negativity.

''Every person has hobbies and preferences that they can't tell others. Saito-san is no exception. Yeah, that's all...... Yes, that's it!'' She tells herself brightly and smiled. Siesta is strong.

"What should I do next?"

"Um, next is......"

When Saito folded his arms and started pondering over this, a group of two walked over here in an awkward manner.

It was Guiche and the fat Malicorne. An unusual grouping. It seems the two had been staring at Siesta from some shelter.

"Kohon," Guiche coughed to grab attention.

"That is, what? What are those clothes?!"

For some reason, Guiche was furious while looking like he was going to cry. Malicorne, too, pointed to Siesta while trembling.

"O-o, o, outrageous! Absolutely outrageous! Isn't that right?! Guiche!"

"Aah, this! I've never seen such an outrageous outfit before! Ititit!"

"It directly attacks the br-br-brain!"

The two's eyes glittered heatedly, and stared at Siesta as if to eat into her. ''Waaan, the headaches multiplied'', Siesta felt miserably, but these two are nobles. Because she had to, Siesta forcibly smiled.

That smile and sailor uniform seemed to have completely damaged Malicorne and Guiche, since they started to draw near her in a staggering gait like a somnambulist's. Siesta, sensing danger to her body, said "Well, I'm going back to work!" and ran away.

"How lovely......" Guiche murmured in a dreaming tone as he watched her run off.

"Absolutely......" Malicorne also murmured, spellbound.

"What did you come here for?!"

When Saito yelled, the two finally came back to their senses. Then, Guiche embraced Saito's shoulders.

"H, hey, you. Where did you buy that outfit?"

"What do you plan to do by asking?"

Guiche said with an embarrassed smile

"Th-there is a person I want to give the outfit to as a present."

"The Princess?"

"Idiot! Too much! That's too much! Her Majesty the Princess is now Her Majesty the Queen! Aah, she has gone to a high place where I cannot reach...... It was better when she was a princess, but now as the queen......"

''What high place? You never had a chance since the beginning.'' Saito thought, but he decided to stay silent and listen.

"There, I finally remembered. That person who was always beside me, constantly looking at me with her lovely eyes...... That beautiful blond hair. That sweet, perfume-like smile......"

''Ah, his ex-girlfriend.'' Saito realized.

"Monmon?"

"Not Monmon! It's Montmorency!"

"I see. You want to be close to her again. You know, you really don't have any integrity."

"I don't want to be told by you. Now then, so tell me. Where is that outfit sold?"

"Hmph. Like you could ever understand art."

Saito spat out. He didn't want someone like Guiche dishonoring his birthplace's memories.

"It can't be helped. I will not only report today's events, but also ask Louise as well."

Those were most certainly magic words.

"I still have two more. Use them as you please."

It pulled out Saito's maximum concession instantly.

"But still, just what is that outfit? I think I've seen that somewhere before...... Don't sailors wear these clothes? For, hmm, a girl to wear it and give off such charms! How mysterious."

Folding his arms together, Saito puffed up his chest with pride.

"Of course. It has the charming magic from my birthplace casted on it."

Now then, on the night of that day.

Montmorency, prideful of her long, curly golden hair and vivid blue eyes, was mixing a potion in her room at the dormitory. Leaning her tall body on a chair, she was engrossed in mixing a secret potion inside a pot with a wooden pestle.

Montmorency the "Perfume", a mage of the "water" element, had a hobby of magical medicine...... potion making. And just like her second name suggested, her specialty was perfume making. The perfumes she made are known for the uniquely lovely fragrance they emit, and she was extremely popular with the ladies and town girls.

Today, Montmorency was zealously creating a certain potion.

It was not just any potion. What a thing, how wrong that it was a forbidden potion. By the country's proclamation, it was an item forbidden to be created or used.

Montmorency sold the perfumes she made in the town and slowly saved up money. And then, today, this day, she used the money she saved up and obtained the recipe for the forbidden potion, as well as the high priced secret medicine needed for the mixing, at a dark magic store. Hobbies win over moral. Getting fed up over making normal potions, Montmorency felt like creating something forbidden despite knowing that an enormous fine would be imposed on her if she was discovered.

Along with the mashed up fragrant wood, dragon sulfur, and mandragora, at last, to pour in the essential secret medicine...... the liquid that she had paid a large amount of money to obtain, she grabbed the small bottle beside her.

Just a small quantity...... For just this little amount of liquid stored in the perfume bottle, Montmorency used up pretty much all of the money she had saved up. 700 in ecu gold coins. An amount of money a commoner could use to live five to six years.

When she tilted the small bottle to the pot, being careful not to spill anything......

Someone knocked on the door, causing Montmorency to leap up.

"Wh-who is it...... At a time like this......"

She placed the ingredients and utensils that were on the desk inside the drawer. After that, she headed towards the door while combing her hair upwards.

"Who is it?"

"It's me! Guiche! Your eternal servant! Open this door for me!"

''Whoーisーan eternal servant'', Montmorency muttered. She knew about his unfaithful nature quite well. When they walked together in the town, he would get distracted and look restlessly around at the beautiful women. When they drank wine at a bar, he would make advances at the waitresses whenever she left her seat for a bit. Finally, he would forget about a date promise and go pick flowers for a girl somewhere else. It was quite annoying to hear him say eternal.

Montmorency spoke in an irritated voice.

"Why did you come here? I already broke up with you."

"I don't think like that at all. But if you think that way, then it is my fault...... After all, see, I love beautiful things. In other words, I am a servant to beauty...... Like you already know, art, that's right, art! I'm too weak against beautiful things......"

''You love art? For someone with bad tastes, you sure can say things.'' She thought. The color of the shirt he wore for dates was gingira violet, and she got a headache the time he came wearing a red and green scarf.

"But I've made sure that I will no longer accept any art except you. After all, you seem to be the most art-like. Um, like your blond hair."

''Are you an idiot?''

"Go away. I am busy."

When Montmorency said that coldly, silence fell for a while. After that, Guiche breaking down and crying could be heard in the corridor.

"I understand...... Being told like that, I can only perish on this spot. If I'm hated by you, who I love, so badly, then there is no worth at all to live."

"Do what you want."

''Men like Guiche couldn't die just because they get rejected.'' Montmorency kept up her indifferent attitude.

"Now then, I want to, at least...... on the door of the room you live in, I will carve proof that I have lived... that I have loved you."

"Wh-what are you doing?! Stop that!"

The sound of a hard something could be heard scratching on the door.

"The man who sacrificed himself for love, Guiche de Gramont. Destroyed by eternal love, he dies here...... There."

"Not 'there'! Geez!"

Montmorency opened the door. Guiche was standing there with a full smile on his face.

"Montmorency! I love you! I really love you! I love you! I love you!"

And then, he embraced her tightly. Montmorency was enthralled for a moment. Anyways, Guiche continuously said "I love you". It was because of his lack of vocabulary, but no matter how many times he said that, she didn't feel bad.

Then, Guiche handed the bundle he was holding to Montmorency.

"......What is this?"

"Open it up. It is a present for you."

Montmorency opened up the bundle. It was the sailor uniform. Saito had asked Siesta to remake the uniform to fit Montmorency's body, Guiche always memorized the sizes of the girls he got along with.

"What a strange outfit......"

Montmorency raised her eyebrows.

"How about you wear it? It will definitely fit you. Your purity will be amplified many folds. Come on. Hurry. What, I'm facing in another direction."

Facing backwards, Guiche started to bite his nails restlessly. Seeing the inevitable, Montmorency took off her shirt and put on the outer garment.

"I'm done."

Turning around, Guiche's face brightened energetically.

"Aah, Montmorencyー...... You really are pure...... My cute Montmorencyー......"

While muttering that, Guiche tried to kiss her. Right away, Montmorency obstructed him.

"Monmon......"

Guiche's face distorted sadly.

"Don't misunderstand. I opened the door to my room, but I didn't open this door. I haven't decided to make up with you yet. Also, who are you calling Monmon."

With just that, Guiche was happy. There was still some hope left.

"My Montmorencyー! You feel like considering it, I see!"

"If you understand, then leave! I was in the middle of something!"

Saying "Yes, yes, of course I'll leave. If you say so, I'll leave any time." Guiche left the room hopping.

Montmorency reflected herself in the mirror.

"What is this...... There's no way I could wear something so embarrassingly short-lengthed!"

Unintentionally, her face reddened. Though looking carefully, this outfit was quite cute. Guiche had purposely prepared this outfit for her sake.

Umumumu......

Well, yeah, being told "I love you" like that, she was in a pretty good mood. They were going out originally, so she didn't hate him.

"What to do? Forgive him?"

But, she remembered the way Guiche cheated on her in the past.

''Even if I go out with him again, won't everything just repeat all over again.'' She was fed up with getting worried over his cheating.

''What should I do?'' While she was thinking that, she remembered the potion she had been mixing.
She opened the drawer. She saw the secret medicine inside the perfume bottle that she had hid a moment ago.

Montmorency tilted her head and started to ponder.

''Uーn, it is a good change...... I can also test for the effectiveness......''

''How about I use this potion a bit after it is completed'', Montmorency thought.

The next day, everyone's attention focused on Montmorency simultaneously when she entered the classroom.
Why, she had appeared wearing the sailor uniform.

The male students reacted quickly to this.

Sailor outfit and girl... Feeling a fresh tidiness at this exquisite grouping that they'd never imagined before, they stared engrossed at Montmorency. In regards to the way the guys reacted, the female students quickly felt jealousy and envy, and they glared at her.

Montmorency managed to monopolize the glances of everyone in the class, so she was in a good mood. Putting her hand on her hip, she looked upwards and pridefully put on airs and headed to her seat.
Louise was also staring at Montmorency while gaping. ''If I'm right, isn't that the sailor outfit of the Albion army that Saito bought in town?''

Louise poked Saito, who was beside her and shivering for some reason.

"Hey, aren't those the clothes you bought? Why is Montmorency wearing it?"

"Ah, aah...... Well, ehe, ah, Guiche told me to give it to him......"

Louise remembered that Guiche and Montmorency had been going out with each other.

"Why did you give it to Guiche?" Saito started shivering even more.

"Eh? Because, he said he wanted it......"

Louise felt something suspicious from Saito's attitude.

"Heey, are you hiding something from me?" She glared ferociously at him.

"Eh? Eeeh? I'm not hiding anything! Come on now......"

Saito felt damp cold sweat streaming down him. He didn't think Montmorency would wear it to class.

''Crap, if Louise finds out it was a present for Siesta......''

''Louise would definitely get angry. It seems that this girl, finds it boring when I, her familiar, get along with other girls. Even though she doesn't love me or anything, she can't forgive that.''

''Definitely, just like Louise always says, "Ignoring your master and getting along with other girls" irritates her.''

What the heck? Anyways, her desire to monopolize her familiar, Saito interpretated. She was getting mad at him because her pet dog was more attached to others than her. Never in his wildest dreams did Saito think Louise harbored feelings for him. Very Saito-like, a considerably roundabout way to misunderstand.
''Aah, when she found out I took a bath with Siesta a while ago, it was horrible.'' Resentfully, Saito looked at the restraints that were once again placed on him.

That incident...... If Louise found out he had Siesta wear a sailor uniform and enjoyed the skirt spinning...... His face stiffened in fear.

''Hung on the ceiling, and send electricity at him repeatedly......''

''In the end, taste an attack of "Void"......''

''Get scattered like that straw bundle......''

''I might die...''

Saito started shivering violently. ''Don't shiver, it'll be suspicious!'' The more he thought that, the more he shivered. ''In the end, should I have just presented that sailor uniform to Louise in the first place? No, the high-prided Louise would never wear it. Besides, Siesta fits the sailor uniform better. Her hair is black, and she's one-eighth Japanese. Louise's pink-blond wouldn't fit the sailor uniform. Her body is small too, so it would get baggy.''

''What?''

''Th-that's it! Damn, that would be quite good too. Th-that would have been good too. Damn! Calculation error! What have I done......?''

Saito shook his head to chase out those delusions. ''Either way, all I wanted was to enjoy the atmosphere from my birthplace. There is nothing to feel guilty about. It's a lie, but not.''

His face was ghastly blue, he was violently shivering, and was muttering under his breath, so it wasn't just Louise that found him suspicious.

"Hey. What are you hiding? I won't forgive you if you hide something from me."

Louise's eyes hung up.

"I-I'm not hiding anything."

Too suspicious. Louise tried to question him again, but she had to give up when the teacher entered the classroom.

When school ended, Saito left an absolutely impossible reason of "I have to feed the pigeons" and disappeared out of the classroom.

"When did he get a pigeon?"

Louise muttered with a very grumpy face. For some reason, a really bad premonition could be felt.

Saito ran to the kitchen. He hadn't been able to talk to Siesta because she looked busy during lunch and Louise's surveillance was severe.

Seeing Saito, who was panting by the time he got there, Siesta's face shined happily.

"Waah! Saito-san!"

The head cook, Marteau-oyaji, also came up to him and wrapped his thick arm around Saito's neck.

"Hey! Our sword! It's been a while!"

"He-hello......"

"Yai! Lately, you haven't been coming here! Siesta's always so lonely, you know!"

"Wahahaha" Came laughing voices throughout the kitchen. Becoming bright red in the face, Siesta, who had been washing stuff, grasped a plate tightly. Saito quickly drew his mouth near Siesta's ear.

"Siesta."

"Ye-yes......"

"About those clothes... When you're done with your job, will you bring it?"

"Eh?"

"Let's see...... Someplace where no one will see us is good...... In the plaza of Vestri, there's a staircase leading up a tower, right? Bring it there."

Siesta blushed in amazement.

Afterwards, Saito jogged off and disappeared.

"Aah...... I'm......"

"What's wrong, Siesta. A promise for a rendezvous?"

Hooting came flying, but they no longer entered Siesta's ears. Her face completely reddened, Siesta whispered absentmindedly.

"What should I do? Aah, I'm, going to be snatched away......"

Now then, on the other side, Louise was walking around the school and searching for her familiar.

Ever since he said he was going to feed his pigeon, Saito had not shown himself.

Getting to the tower of fire, she peeked inside Mister Colbet's laboratory. Even if you call it a laboratory, it's just a worn-out shack. Whenever Colbert had free time, he usually hung out in there.

But, Saito was not there. Colbert, by himself, was doing something noisily to the Dragon's Raiment that was left in front of his laboratory.

Louise asked Colbert.

"Mister Colbert, have you seen Saito?"

"I don't know...... He hasn't come here for two or three days."

Louise looked at the zero fighter and was astonished. The engine part of the nose had been removed from the body and placed on the ground, and it had been tragically disassembled.

"Oh, this! I just got interested in the structure. I didn't get permission from Saito-kun, but I lightly disassembled it. It's complicated, but theoretically speaking, it is not much different from the 'Happy Snake-kun' I designed. Still, this is quite a fragile thing. If it flies once, it has to be precisely disassembled and have the parts looked over. Otherwise, not only will it fail to perform to its original efficiency, there is also a chance it will break......"

Colbert finally started talking about the engine's structure and maintenance.

"Ha, hah... Well then, pardon me."

Louise didn't really have interest in that conversation, so she bowed her head and started to run once again. Colbert shouted at her back.

"Miss! If you meet Saito-kun, tell him this! I have placed a surprising new weapon onto this 'Dragon's Raiment'!

The next place Louise visited was the tower of wind. In the magic academy, towers were arranged into a pentagram with the main tower in the center. The tower of wind is one of them. It was mostly only used for lessons. There was only one entrance.

Louise witnessed the suspicious shadow of a person disappearing through the door into the tower. Whitish clothing...... a large collar.

Clearly, it was the sailor outfit worn by Montmorency just a while ago.

''Who is it? If it was Montmorency, then it would be blond hair...... The person who entered a moment ago had black hair.'' Louise secretly followed the person.

Opening the door to the tower of wind, she ran straight down the corridor that had semicircular rooms arranged to the left and right.

Slowly pushing the door open, she heard the sound of footsteps steadily climbing up the staircase.

After Louise held her breath on the first floor for a while, she pursued after the person. She heard the sound of a door opening and closing on the second floor.

To keep herself from making sounds from her footsteps, Louise cautiously came up to the door. There, Louise leaned her body closely to it. This should be the warehouse. Just what does the person wearing the white sailor outfit plan to do here?

Louise pushed back her pink-blond hair and placed her ear on the door. She heard a strange voice from inside. An intermittent one......

"Haah, Nn, Haahaa......"

That kind of voice. Louise's eyebrows bent into a "へ". Because it was small, she could not figure out who it was.

But, it was a guy's.

At a place like this, calling out someone wearing those garments...... A person who can make those voices......

Louise thought up a terrible delusion inside her mind.

"Haa! Cu-cu, cute......"

''Cute?'' At that moment, something flipped inside Louise's head.

Baang! She opened the door and pounced into the room.

"What are you doing?!"

"Hiiiiii!"

The person there turned around. The person was wearing the sailor outfit, and what's more, was wearing a skirt below. Sure enough, it was the fat Malicorne.

"Ma-Ma, Malicorne?"

"Louise!" Malicorne tried to run and escape, but he wasn't used to the skirt, so his feet got tangled in it and he fell over.

"Ah! Nna! Ah! Fua! AAH!"

Malicorne shouted while writhing on the floor. With the look of an ogre, Louise trampled on Malicorne's back. In the warehouse was an old mirror. The "Liar's Mirror". It was a mirror that reflected ugly things beautifully and beautiful things unattractively, but for various reasons, it almost got broken, so it was shut here. It seems Malicorne was finding self-satisfaction in reflecting himself in the mirror. What a preposterous pleasure.

"Why are you wearing that?"

"No, it was just too lovely...... Bu-but, I don't have anyone to wear it for me......"

"So you wore it yourself?"

"Th-that's right! Is that wrong? I-I have to wear it myself! Guiche has Montmorency and your commoner of a familiar has that maid from the kitchen! But, I don't have a girlfriennnnnd!"

"What did you say? What about Saito and the maid?"

Louise's eyes went up.

"Eh? Well, he had the maid wear these clothes and spin around...... Aah, it was moving! Just thinking back to it, my heart feels burnt from those lovely senses! That's why I should at least reflect myself in this mirror wearing it as a memento of that memory...... Aaah, I...... I'm such a lovely fairy...... AAAaaaaahh!"

Malicorne shouted. Louise trampled that face with her foot.

"Silence."

"Ah! Aah! Ah! Louise! Ah! Louise! Being stepped on by a beautiful girl like you... I feel like I'll lose my sense! Clear away my sins! Let me repent for it! Crush my sins of losing control over myself from acting like a lovely fairy in a place like this! There's something wrong with me! Ah! Ah! Nnnnaaaaaaaaa!"

Just like that, Louise trampled Malicorne's face and caused him to faint.

"Yeah, there is something wrong with you."

Louise muttered, her shoulders moving up and down from anger.

"I see...... So that is what it was about...... The maid is that good...... So she's so good that you would give her a lovely outfit as a present...... Plus, you had fun making her spin around and around? Don't joke with me."

Tightly squeezing her hands into fists, Louise growled.

"That familiar. Even though he kissed me."

At the corner of the appointed place, Vestri Plaza, Siesta came up to the staircase of the tower of fire after night had completely fallen. After her job ended, it took time to clean her body with a bath and finish dressing up.

She headed towards the landing of the staricase, but Saito was not there. There were only two barrels there. The surroundings were dim. Siesta worriedly looked around her.

"Saito-san......"

Discouragingly muttering that, the cover of a barrel opened up with a sound.

Siesta instinctively backed off, but Saito popped up from inside it.

"Siesta."

"Wah! Saito-san! Why are you there?!"

"Well, there were some circumstances...... Wai-, eh?"

Saito looked at Siesta's appearance and his eyes widened. She was wearing that handmade sailor uniform.

"Y-you came wearing it?"

"Eh, yes...... Because, I thought Saito-san would be happier if I wore this."

''Crap. I should have said return it, instead of bring it. There's no way I can tell her to take it off right here.'' While Saito was panicking like that, Siesta spun around and stood a finger in front of her face.

The skirt lightly soared up.

"Un, um...... Th-thanks for waiting."

Then Siesta smiled brightly. ''C, cute.'' Saito involuntarily blushed.

At that time, the sound of a barrel shaking behind them happened.

Siesta went "Kyaa!" and clung to Saito.

“Nyaa, nyaa” came the cry of a cat.

Saito stroked his chest in relief.

“Oh, just a cat……”

But, the problem wasn’t the cat. Siesta was pressing her breasts on him. They were squashed by Saito’s chest, and the handmade sailor uniform freely changed its shape.

Saito’s face paled. ''Th-th-th, this sensation is.''

"S-Siesta, um......"

"What is it?"

"You aren't wearing a bra?"

Siesta looked blankly at him.

"What is a bra?"

"Eh? Eeeeehhh? You know, to the breasts, like this, protect it......"

But, Siesta still looked blankly at him. It seems there are no bras in this world.

"I do wear drawers and a corset under my shirt when I am in my maid outfit though......"

Then she blushed.

"But, I am not wearing anything right now. Drawers would show if I wore it along with this short skirt......"

"What are drawers?"

"Eh? Um, undershorts."

''Aah, those things that look like expanded spats.''

''Haah, so her breasts are like this when she isn't wearing a corset.'' Saito thought while looking up at the sky. He felt that he would get a nosebleed if he didn't do so.

''More importantly, there are no bras? I see. Now that I think about it, when I was washing Louise's underwear, I have memories of washing panties, chemise, and corsets, but no memories of bras. I thought it was because she didn't have breasts, but it seems bras themselves don't exist.''

''Also, while noble girls can wear laced underwear, it can't be the same way with commoner girls like Siesta, right? Eh? She isn't wearing anything right now?''

''Wh-which means......''

"You're so mean, Saito-san...... I do not possess any small laced underwear like the nobles do...... Yet, you have me wear such a, such a short skirt......"

''In other words, she isn't wearing it.''

''INDEED!''

Inside his head, fanfare resounded like banbakabaanbanbonbanbanbakabaan.

''First place. Siesta-san, first placeー''

Siesta tightly leaned her body on Saito. Hugged his shoulders. Slowly, Siesta drew her lips closer to Saito's.

"U, um...... Are, are we going to do it here?"

"Eh?"

"Well, yes, I am a village girl, so, um, I don't mind the location, but, um......"

"Siesta?"

"A more, um, cleaner place that people wouldn't go to would be better. Ah, but this is just a wish! So if Saito-san says this place is good, then I am fine too. Aah, I'm scared. After all, this is my first time. Mother, forgive me. I'm going to finally be snatched away here."

It seemed she was really misunderstanding things. Saito only wanted her to return the sailor uniform here. But Siesta thought she was going to be snatched away.

The moment he thought that he needed to explain......

Behind them, the cover of the other barrel popped straight up.

"Wh, what?!"

When Saito turned around, the fallen barrel cover directly hit his head.

"Gyaa!"

Then from inside the barrel, a silhouette stood up as the ground shook thunderously. Actually, the only thing that shook was the barrel, but it felt like the actual ground was trembling. That was just how angry the person inside the barrel was.

"L-Louise?"

Saito muttered with a trembling voice. Siesta was frightened by Louise, whose head was poking out of the barrel, and hid in Saito's shadow.

"Wh-why are you inside a barrel......?"

"I was tailing you and saw you secretly hide inside a barrel, so I copied you and hid inside the barrel beside you. I was really careful to not make a sound. But, I hit the barrel in anger a bit. The 'nyaa, nyaa' part."

''Aah, that cat's cry was Louise. All of it, completely, she had heard our conversation just now.''
Louise's face was pale with anger. Her eyes raised up, her whole body was trembling like an earthquake. With a completely trembling voice, Louise murmured.

"That's quite a wonderful pigeon you're raising, isn't it. Heeh. A lovely outfit as a present, huh. Fine. I am kind, so I'll forgive something like that. I don't really mind you ignoring your master and sending your pigeon presents."

"Louise, listen."

"But, that pigeon said this. 'You have me wear such a short skirt'. Without any underwear, 'you have me wear such a short skirt'. The best. That's the best joke this century."

"Louise! Listen! Please!"

"Relax. It won't hurt. With my "Void", I won't leave a speck of you left."

Setting up her "Founder's Prayer Book", Louise began to chant her spell. Sensing danger to his life, Saito instinctively grasped Derflinger hung on his back.

Siesta had become scared and hid herself in a shelter.

"What is with you? Are you planning to oppose your master? Isn't that interesting?"

Louise muttering that was scary. More than a battleship, more than a dragoon, more than an orc demon, more than Waldo...... Louise was scarier than anything up to now.

Saito's body trembled stiffly.

''What's with this intensity......''

''I-i, is this "Void"......''

"Partner, give up."

Derflinger whispered in a bored manner. Demonstrating foolhardiness, Saito pulled out his sword.

"Vo-vo-vo-void isn't anything! Bring it on!"

The rune on Saito's left hand shone...... Louise swang her wand down half-way though her chanting.
Boom! And the area in front of Saito exploded.

Being swallowed by the flash, Saito was blown off the landing and struck the ground below.

After striking the ground, Saito's face distorted with fear, and he stood up and ran away. Louise peeked out from the landing and shouted.

"Wait!"

''Like I'd wait. If I wait, I'd die. Absolutely die.''

Primeval fear took over Saito's mind. Saito, while falling over, desperately ran.

Louise chased after him.

Guiche was trying his very best in Montmorency's room to woo his lover.

About how Montmorency's appearance was like a rose, like a wild rose, like a white rose, how her eyes were like blue roses, anyways, he uses roses and complimented her, and then he extolled her by using the spirit of water as comparison.

Montmorency, being no exception among the Tristain nobles, was proud and conceited, so she did not hate flattery. However, her back was turned to Guiche, and she, acting, looked out the window wearily. It was the "Compliment me more" sign.

Seeing this, Guiche searched his head even more and unleashed words to attract her affection.

"In front of you, wouldn't the spirit of water run away? See, this hair...... It like a golden grassland. It's a sea of glittering stars. Aah, any female besides you can no longer enter my eye."

Guiche kept going in and out of the room, and he had already spat out enough lines to make a drama. ''I guess this should be enough'' Montmorency thought.

Slowly, still facing backwards, she gently held out her left hand to Guiche. "Aah" Guiche let out a moan of wonder and kissed that hand.

"Aah, my Montmorencyー......"

Guiche tried to bring his lips near hers, but it was stopped by her finger.

"Before that, let us drink some wine. Since you went through the trouble of bringing it here."

"Of, of course!"

On the top of the table, a vase with flowers in it, a bottle of wine, and two ceramic glasses were placed.

Guiche had come to Montmorency's room carrying those in his hand.

Guiche hurriedly poured the wine into the glass. Doing so, Montmorency suddenly pointed out the window.

"Oh? A naked princess is flying in the sky."

"Eh? Where? Where, where?"

Guiche's eyes widened and stared outside the window as if to eat into it. ''W-h-a-t i-s "any female besides you can no longer enter my eye", it seems that I have to use this.'' While thinking that, Montmorency secretly poured the contents of the small bottle she had hidden in her sleeves into Guiche's wine cup. The transparent fluid dissolved into the wine.

Montmorency smiled sweetly.

"Just a lie. Well, let us toast."

"Come on now, don't startle me like that......" The moment Guiche said that, the door opened with a bam and a whirlwind flew in.

Guiche was sent flying and tumbled onto the floor. It was Saito.

"Haa, haa, haa...... Hi-hi-hi"

"Why are you here?!"

"Hide me!"

While saying that, Saito jumped in Montmorency's bed.

"Hey! Is there anyone who would jump into Montmorency's bed! Leave! You!"

"Wait, what are you doing?! Entering someone's room as you please......"

When Montmorency crossed her arms and shouted at Saito, another whirlwind flew into the room. Montmorency was sent flying and struck her nose severely on the floor.

"Louise!"

Guiche yelled. Why, it was Louise who had lost herself in anger.

"Wh-wh-wh, what are you two doing?!"

"Shut up! Where's Saito!"

Being pressured by Louise's threatening attitude, Guiche and Montmorency exchanged glances and pointed at the bed. There was a thick bulge in the futon, shivering slightly.

In a low voice, Louise ordered towards the bed.

"Saito, come out."

A stiffened voice came out of the futon.

"Saito isn't here."

Louise picked up the wine glass from the table. Montmorency went "Ah!" in a quiet voice, but it was too late. Louise drank it all in one gulp.

"Buhah! I got thirsty from the running. Everything is all your fault. Fine, I'll be the one to go to you."

Louise pulled away the bed's futon.

Saito was there trembling.

"Prepare yourself...... Nna?"

The moment she looked at him and said that, Louise's emotions changed.

Louise had chased Saito around because she couldn't forgive him for giving other girls presents despite having kissed her. If you kiss a girl like Louise, it is going to get troublesome.

In other words, it was the problem of pride.

But, the moment she saw Saito just now, her feelings toward Saito jumped straight up. Until then, well, she vaguely liked him. She would't accept it herself, but she likeed him. That was probably why she was so jealous......

In this moment, she loved with no hamper at all. That emotion was so big, even Louise herself was bewildered. Without thinking, Louise covered her cheeks with her hands.

''Oh my...... I liked him this much?''

''I loved him this... this much?''

Tears overflowed from Louise's eyes.

Her feelings of sadness were bigger than her feelings of anger. She liked him so much, so why doesn't Saito look at her. It was so sad, Louise started to sob.

"Louise?"

[[Image:ZnT04-130.jpg|thumb]]

Saito suspiciously looked at Louise, whose attitude had completely reversed, and stood up. Guiche was also watching Louise, who had suddenly started crying, with a surprised look.

Montmorency was holding her head and going "Oh no～～～～". The drug she had intended Guiche to drink had been drunk by Louise.

"Hey, Louise......"

Louise looked up at Saito and clung to his chest.

"Idiot!"

"Eh?"

"Idiot, idiot! Why? Why?"

Louise started hitting Saito.

"Louise, you... Just what......"

Even though she was angry like fire up to now, her attitude was completely different. Saito panicked.

"Why won't you look at me! That's so mean! Uwee～～～～n!"

Louise buried her face in Saito's chest and wept.

Zero no Tsukaima:Volume1 Story2 Chapter5

2008-05-17T11:09:48Z

Lysanther: /* Chapter Eight: The Staff of Destruction */

===Chapter Eight: The Staff of Destruction===

The next morning…

At the Tristain Academy of Magic, there was much commotion from last night's events, just as though a wasp’s nest had been stirred.

Why? Because the Staff of Destruction had been stolen.

And it was brazenly stolen by using an Earth Golem to break through the wall of the vault.

The teachers of the Academy of Magic gathered inside the vault were speechless when they saw the gaping hole in the wall.

The inscription on the wall etched by Fouquet the Crumbling Dirt said it all:
[I have acquired the Staff of Destruction. Fouquet the Crumbling Dirt]

At this point in time, all the teachers at the academy could do was gripe and whine
“It’s that thief who had looted the nobles clean, Fouquet the Crumbling Dirt! How daring of him (1) to target the academy!”
“What were the guards doing?”
“Even if the guards are around, they’re useless! They’re only commoners! Speaking of which, which noble was supposed to be on duty last night?”

Miss Chevreuse felt anxious. She was supposed to be on duty last night. “But who would steal from the academy?” she thought while sleeping soundly in her own room instead of being next to the vault door like all nobles on watch duty must do.

One of the teachers immediately pointed out and said, “Miss Chevreuse! You were supposed to be on duty last night! Am I right?”

Miss Chevreuse broke into tears, ”I’m very sorry… Very sorry…”

“Even if you cried your heart out, would it come back? Or are you going to pay for it?”

“But… but I just finished paying for my house.” Miss Chevreuse knelt down on the floor and wept.

Just then, Old Osman arrived. “Erm… This is not best time to be hard on the ladies, right?”

The fellow teacher who reprimanded Miss Chevreuse retorted, “But Osman, Miss Chevreuse failed in her duty! She was sleeping soundly in her bed when she was supposed to be on watch!”

Old Osman gently stroke his long beard while looking at the very shaken and stirred teacher.

“Erm… What’s your name again?”

“It’s Gimli! Have you forgotten?”

“Oh, right! Gimli! Well, Mr. Gimli, don’t get angry. Honestly speaking, how many of you here can say that you’re always vigilant throughout your tour of duty?” Old Osman replied.

The teachers looked at each other and hung their heads in shame. There was silence.

“Well, that’s the situation that we’re in now. Talking about responsibility, I think all of us, including myself, have to be held accountable for this incident. Why did we think that a thief could never infiltrate the academy? Is it because of the number of mages we have in the academy here that gives us the assurance that we won’t be attacked? This type of thinking is wrong from the beginning.”

Old Osman gazed at the hole in the wall and continued, “It’s our complacency that has gave Fouquet the courage to trespass, and steal the Staff of Destruction. We’re all at fault.”

Miss Chevreuse looked upon Old Osman with gratitude and said, “Oh! Osman, Mr. Osman! Thank you for your benevolence. From now on I’ll look upon you as though you’re my father.”

“Well, that… Hehe… Miss…” Old Osman started to stroke Miss Chevreuse’s bottom.

“If that’s okay with you… It’s up to the headmaster then.”

Old Osman, not wanting to put the blame on anybody, decided that was the best way to loosen the uptight atmosphere. After that he proceeded to clear his throat, with everybody remaining solemn waiting for him to speak.

“Well then, who were the ones who witnessed the theft?” Osman asked.

“It was these three.” said Mr. Colbert while pointing to the three people behind him.

It was Louise, Kirche and Tabitha. Saito was also present but due to the fact that he’s a familiar, he wasn't counted as a “person”.

“Oh… It’s you guys…” Osman said as he looked at Saito with great interest.

Saito did not know why he was being stared at, but remained courteous nonetheless.

“Please tell us about the event in depth.”

Louise stepped forward and described what she saw. “Mm… A great clay golem appeared and broke the wall. The hooded magician standing on its shoulder went in and took something… I think it most probably was the Staff of Destruction... After that the hooded mage rode on the golem and escaped beyond the city walls… The golem became a big mound of earth in the end.”

“After that, what happened?”

”Later, all we saw was a mound of earth, with no sign of the hooded mage.”

“So… that is what happened…” Osman said while stroking his beard.

“Even though we wanted to carry on the chase, but without any leads we couldn't. So…”

At this point in time Old Osman suddenly remembered a question to ask Mr. Colbert, ”Ah, Where is Miss Longueville?”

“I’m not sure, I haven’t seen her since morning.”

“Where could she have gone to during these trying times?”

“That’s right, where could she be?"

In the midst of those mutterings, Miss Longueville finally appeared.

“Miss Longueville! Where have you been? Something terrible has happened!” said Mr. Colbert anxiously.

Miss Longueville spoke to Old Osman in a very cool and calm manner. “I’m extremely sorry to be late! I was doing some investigations. So…”

“Investigations?”

“Yes. When I woke up this morning there was already a lot of commotion happening, so then I went to the vault and saw the inscription on the wall made by Fouquet. I knew that the thief infamous throughout the land had struck again. Therefore, I immediately started investigations.”

“You’re really very efficient, Miss Longueville.” Mr. Colbert then asked again in an urgent manner, “But in the end, did you find out anything?”

“Yes, I have gotten hold of the whereabouts of Fouquet.”

“What!?” Mr. Colbert spoke with amazement. “Where did you get this information from Miss Longueville?”

“According to the commoners around the area, they saw what seemed to be like a person wearing a black hooded cloak entering an abandoned house in the nearby forest. I think that the person is most probably Fouquet and that abandoned house is most probably his hideout.”

Louise upon hearing that exclaimed, “A black hooded cloak? Unmistakable, that must be Fouquet!”

Old Osman too got psyched up and asked Miss Longueville, “How far is it from here?”

“By foot it takes half a day, by horse it should only take four hours.”

“We must report this to the Imperial Court right away! We must seek reinforcements from the imperial army!” Mr. Colbert shouted yet again.

Old Osman shook his head and stared at Colbert and with a vigor unfitting for an old man and shouted, “You fool! By the time we report this to the imperial court, Fouquet would have gotten away Scott free! Besides, if we can’t even handle such a small problem on our own, we’re not fit to be called nobles! Since the staff was stolen from the academy, then it’s the academy’s responsibility to get back the staff ourselves!”

Miss Longueville smiled, as though she was waiting for this answer all along.

Old Osman coughed for a while, and then started recruiting volunteers. “Now, we’re going to organize a search team to find Fouquet. Those willing to join, please rise up your wands.”

All of the nobles looked at each other awkwardly, not one raised a wand.

“No one? That’s peculiar. No one wants to be known as the hero who caught Fouquet the Crumbling Dirt?”

Louise was among those who lowered their heads but she decided to raise her wand.

“Miss Valliere!” Miss Chevreuse exclaimed in surprise. “You mustn’t do this! You’re still a student! Please leave this to the teachers!”

“But none of you are willing to help…” Louise muttered.

Saito looked at Louise with his mouth wide open. The rather serious look on Louise coupled with her gently biting her lips looked so stunning that it had captivated Saito.

Seeing that Louise had raised her wand, Kirche too raised her wand, with a little reluctance though.

Mr. Colbert even more surprised, exclaimed; “Miss Zerbst! Aren’t you a student too?”

Kirche replied nonchalantly, ”Well, I simply cannot lose to the Vallière family.”

Seeing Kirche raising her wand, Tabitha did the same.

“Tabitha! You need not do this! This does not concern you at all!” Kirche said.

Tabitha just answered, ”I’m worried.”

Feeling touched, Kirche looked at Tabitha with gratitude.

Louise at the same time also muttered, ”Thank you… Tabitha.”

Seeing the three of them, Old Osman laughed and said, “Well then, it’s all up to you three now.”

“Sir! Headmaster Osman! I strongly object! We must not put the life of a student in danger!”

“Well, would you then go in their stead, Miss Chevreuse?”

“Ah... Erm… Well… I’m not feeling very well recently, so…”

“They have seen Fouquet before plus, even though Miss Tabitha here is very young, I have heard that she has already been conferred the title of chevalier (2), am I right?”

Tabitha did not answer and just stood quietly.

All the teachers looked at Tabitha in astonishment.

“Is that true, Tabitha?” asked Kirche in similar astonishment.

Even though chevalier is the lowest title that the Imperial family can confer to a person, Kirche was still amazed that Tabitha could attain it at such a young age. If it’s a title of “Baron” or even “Marquis”, the titles could be obtained by purchasing large amounts of land. However for a person to be called a chevalier, the only way is to render great service for the country. It’s a title that can only be conferred by merit.

Once again, there was great commotion inside the vault.

Old Osman went on and looked on Kirche and said, ”Miss Zerbst from Germania comes from a family of distinguished war heroes, and she herself has a very strong background in fire magic."

Kirche flicked her hair with confidence.

Louise, thinking that it was time for her to be praised too, cutely stood to attention.

Old Osman was now in a pinch. There was almost nothing to praise about Louise…

“Ahem!” Clearing his throat, Osman veered his sight clear of Louise and said; ”That... Miss Vallière comes from the prestigious Vallière Family, a family renowned for their mages. And… She’ll be a promising one in the future… and as for her familiar…”

Placing his gaze on Saito, Osman continued saying; ”Even though he’s a commoner, he has defeated General Gramont’s son, Guiche de Gramont in battle." Old Osman thought to himself: and if he really is the legendary Gandálfr… "Fouquet the Crumbling Dirt should not be a match for him."

Mr. Colbert also enthusiastically added; “Yes! Yes! Because he is the legendary Gand…”

Old Osman hastily covered Mr. Colbert’s mouth before he could finish his sentence. “A.. Hahaha… He’s talking nonsense! Haha!...”

Then there was silence again.

Then Headmaster Osman in a solemn tone spoke, “If anyone thinks that he’s less than capable than the mentioned three, please step forward.”

No one stepped forward.

Therefore Old Osman turned to the group of four and said, ”The academy awaits the capture of Fouquet then!”

Louise, Kirche and Tabitha stood to attention and said, ”We swear upon our wands to capture Fouquet!”

After that they pulled the edges of their skirts and made a curtsy. Saito also hastily followed. As he wasn't wearing a skirt, he pulled the end of his jacket.

“Well then, ready the carriage and set off right away. You must conserve your energy before you reach your destination.”

“Miss Longueville, could you go with them, too?”

“Yes, Headmaster Old Osman. I had wanted to go with them as well,” said Miss Longueville.

So under the lead of Miss Longueville, the four quickly set off.

Even though it was considered a carriage, in actual fact it was just a cart with wooden planks attached as a seat. The good thing about it though was that if they were attacked, they could easily jump out of the carriage right way.

Miss Longueville was in charge of driving the carriage.

Kirche asked the silent Longueville who was concentrating on the reins, “Miss Longueville, this type of job could be done by a commoner. Why do you have to do it yourself?”

Miss Longueville smiled and answered; “It’s all right. I’m not a noble anyway.”

Kirche paused for a while, and asked again, “But aren’t you Headmaster Osman’s secretary?”

“Yes, I am. But Old Osman isn’t a person who is concerned by a person’s status when looking for help. Whether if he’s a noble or commoner.”

“If it’s possible, tell me in depth how you lost your status, please.”

But Miss Longueville just smiled at Kirche. It seemed like she did not want to speak anymore.

“Just tell me please, even if it’s just a little.” Kirche pestered as she began leaning closer to Miss Longueville. Just then she felt someone grabbing her shoulder. It was Louise. Kirche then turned around and said, “What is it that you want, Vallière?”

“Forget it. Stop raking up someone’s past.”

“Humph, I’m bored, that’s why I needed some one to talk to”. Kirche replied while placing her hands behind her head and laying against the side of the carriage.

“I do not know if this applies to your country, but in Tristain, it’s a shameful act to force someone to reveal something that he or she does not want to say.”

Kirche did not answer her. She got up and sat in a cross legged position and began saying, “It’s all because of your impetuous that got me into this mess. Capturing Fouquet…”

Louise gave an angry stare at Kirche, “What do you mean by that? Didn’t you volunteer yourself in?”

“If you had came alone, wouldn’t Saito be in danger, too? Am I right, Louise the Zero?”

“Why do you say that?”

“Anyways, if that large golem appeared again, you would surely run to the rear and let Saito do all the fighting, right?"

“Who would I run away? I would use my magic, you’ll see!”

“You, using magic? What a joke!”

The two started bickering again. Tabitha continued reading her book.

“That’s enough! Would you both please stop it?” Saito interrupted.

Kirche did a gesture and said, “Humph, I’ll stop. I’m not the one at fault anyway.”

Louise bit her lips.

“Well then darling, this is for you.” Kirche looked at Saito seductively, and then placed in his arms the sword that she had bought for him.

“Wow! Thanks!” Saito said while taking the sword.

“I won that time round, or do you have something to say? Louise the Zero?”

Louise stared at the both of them, but kept quiet.

Suddenly, it turned dark. The carriage had entered the forest. The darkness and the weird smell present in the forest sent shivers down their spines.

“We’ll have to walk from here onwards.” Miss Longueville said. The group then disembarked from the carriage, and proceeded to the small path into the forest.

“I’m afraid of the dark and don’t like the feeling around here…” Kirche said while wrapping her arms around Saito’s.

“Could you not keep so close to me?”

“But I’m afraid!” Kirche said with exaggerated reaction. Anyone could tell that she was lying…

Saito, worried about Louise, glanced at her.

Louise turned her head away. “Humph”

The group reached a clearing in the forest. It was roughly the size of the Vestri Court and in the middle was an abandoned house. The house was built from wood with a corroded stove. Next to it was a completely rundown warehouse.

The group hid behind the bushes and observed the house.

Miss Longueville pointed to the house and said, “From the information I’ve gathered, that should be the place.”

“Looks like no one is inside. Is Fouquet really hiding there?”

The group started discussing, using sticks to draw their battle plan on the ground. They all agreed that ambushing him was the best way. All the better if he was sleeping.

Firstly, they would need to scout around the house and know what is going inside. After that if Fouquet is inside, the scout will draw him out, because there is not enough earth inside the house for him to create an earth golem. Once outside, the rest would all cast their magic against him, without letting him have a chance to summon his golem.

“So who is going to lure him out?” Saito asked.

Tabitha replied, “The one with the best reflexes.”

All stared at Saito.

“Me?” Saito sighed. He drew out the sword that Kirche gave to him.

The runes on his left hand started glowing. At the same time Saito felt his body becoming as light as a feather.

Saito moved closer to the house and peered through the window in the house. There was only one room in the whole house, with a table and a reclining chair that were both covered in dust. There was also a bottle of wine on the table and in one corner of the room there was firewood.

There was no one inside and there did not seem to be any place to hide inside the house either.

Had he already left this place?

But their opponent is Fouquet, a triangle mage. So he may still be hiding inside even though there did not seem to be a hiding place inside.

So Saito decided to call everyone over.

Saito used his hand to make an “X” sign on top of his head, a sign that means the house is empty.

The rest of the group who were hiding carefully approached the house.

“There’s no one inside,” Saito said while pointing at the window.

Tabitha waved her staff at near the door and muttered, “There’s no trap.” She then opened the door and went inside the house.

Kirche and Saito followed suit and entered the house.

Louise told the rest she would stand guard and stayed behind.

Miss Longueville said that she would investigate the area around the forest and disappeared.

Saito’s group went into the house and started to look for any clues to Fouquet's whereabouts.

Then, Tabitha found inside a box... The Staff of Destruction.

“The Staff of Destruction.” Tabitha said while waving it around.

“Isn’t this too easy?” Kirche exclaimed.

Saito looked at the Staff of Destruction and said with astonishment, “Kirche, is this really the Staff of Destruction?”

Kirche nodded and said, “Unmistakably, I saw it once during my tour of the treasure vault.

Saito brought the staff closer and examined it closely. “If I’m not wrong this is a …”

Just then, Louise who was standing guard outside gave a chilling shriek. “Ahhhh!!!”’

“What happened, Louise?!”

Just as everyone looked outside the house, a loud sound could be heard. Crack!
Suddenly the house was without a roof and everyone looked up.

In place of the roof was a giant earth golem.

“It’s an earth golem!” Kirche screamed.

Tabitha was the first to react. Waving her staff, she started chanting her magical inscriptions. A whirlwind appeared out of her staff and struck the golem.

After the whirlwind dissipated, the golem remained unscathed.

Following Tabitha, Kirche took out her wand hidden in her cleavage and started chanting.

A fireball shot out of her wand and engulfed the golem. Even though the whole golem was on fire, it did not seem to be affected by the fire at all.

“It’s too tough for the few of us!” Kirche shouted.

“Retreat” Tabitha said softly.

Kirche and Tabitha went different ways and ran out of the house.

Meanwhile, Saito was looking for Louise.

“Over there!”

Louise stood behind the golem, chanted something and pointed her wand towards the golem.

Something exploded on the surface of the golem. It was Louise’s magic! The golem realized this, turned around and faced Louise.

Saito, standing near the door of the house 20 meters away from Louise shouted, “Run! Louise!”

Louise refused, “No! If I subdue this, no one will ever call me Louise the Zero ever again.” Louise appeared to be very serious. The golem tilted its head, pondering whether to deal with Louise or Kirche and Tabitha who were escaping.

“Look at the size difference between you and the golem! You can’t possibly win!”

“You’ll never know if you don’t try.”

“It’s too hard! It’s impossible!”

Louise stared at Saito and said, “Haven’t you said this before?”

“What?”

“When you were badly beaten by Guiche’s Valkyries, when you kept standing up and said, <u>you did not want to lower your head, and you never will.</u>”

“Yes... I did say that… but…”

“I feel the same way. Even though I cannot accomplish anything, this is a matter of pride. If I run away now, people will say, ‘because she’s Louise the Zero, that’s why she ran away’."

“Does it matter? Let people say whatever they want!”

“But I’m a noble. Nobles are people that can use magic.” Louise tightened her grip on her wand. “And nobles never turn their backs on their enemies.”

The golem decided that it would deal with Louise first, it raised its leg, preparing to crush her.

Louise raised her wand towards the golem and started chanting again…

But it failed, even though Louise used ‘fireball’.

Then a small explosion occurred on the golem’s chest and small fragments of earth fell out from its chest. The golem was not affected by the attack at all.

Saito grabbed his sword and dashed towards Louise.

Louise saw the golem’s foot getting nearer and nearer. She closed her eyes and prepared for the worst.

At this instant, Saito approached her at the speed of a whirlwind, grabbed her and rolled away from the golem’s stomp.

Saito gave a slap on Louise’s face. Pak!

“Do you really wish to die?”

Louise looked at Saito, stunned.

“To hell with your noble’s pride! Once you die, nothing really matters anymore! Idiot!”

Tears began to flow out of Louise’s eyes like a waterfall.

“Please don’t cry!”

“But… but I cannot take this lying down… I’m always being treated like a fool by others…”

Looking at the crying Louise, Saito felt hapless.

Being constantly called “Zero”, being treated like an idiot, no one could take that lying down. He recalled his fight with Guiche. Louise cried that time, too. Even though Louise is stubborn and haughty, in reality she actually hates fighting and she’s not good at it either.

She’s only a girl… Louise’s beautiful face was now covered in tears, just like a crying child.

But this was not the time to console her. Saito turned his head over and saw the golem raising its fists, ready to pound them.

“Can’t you even console me a little?” Louise protested as Saito carried her and escaped.

The golem chased after them, even though the golem was nowhere near agile, its speed was still on par with Saito.

Tabitha's Wind Dragon landed in front of Saito to help in their escape.

“Get on.” Tabitha said.

Saito placed Louise on the dragon’s back.

“You too, quickly!” Tabitha said to Saito with urgency unlike her normal self.

But Saito did not get on, instead he ran towards the golem.

“Saito!” Louise shouted.

“Fly away now!” Saito shouted.

Tabitha stared at Saito emotionlessly for a while, and was forced to make Sylphid fly up as the golem was approaching them.

Bang!

The golem’s fist smashed onto the place Saito stood on. Just in the nick of time, Saito jumped and evaded the blow. The golem removed its fist from the ground and a crater a meter wide was formed.

Saito mumbled to himself, ”Don’t cry if you can’t take it lying down. Stupid! This really makes me feel like doing something for you!” Saito faced the golem and said, “You better not look down on me! You’re just a pile of dirt!”

He grabbed hold on his sword and said, “I’m Louise’s familiar!”

“Saito!” Louise attempted to jump down from Sylphid which was in mid air, but was grabbed by Tabitha.

“Please save Saito!” Louise pleaded.

Tabitha shook her head.

“Impossible to get near.”

Whenever Sylphid tried to get near, the golem would try to attack it. So Tabitha was not able to approach Saito at all.

“Saito!” Louise shouted again.

Louise saw Saito wielding his sword in a stand off against the golem.

The golem moved and threw a punch. In mid-flight the fist morphed into steel. (3)

Saito saw this, and parried the attack with his sword.

Pang! The sword broke from the hilt upon impact.

Saito was stunned. Was this sword really made by the famous Germanian Alchemist Lord Shupei? It’s totally useless!

Without a weapon, all Saito could do was evade the golem’s attack.

Seeing Saito in a pinch, Louise was desperate. Wasn’t there anyway to help him? Just then, Louise noticed the “Staff of Destruction” held by Tabitha.

“Tabitha! Pass that to me!”

She nodded and passed the Staff of Destruction of Louise.

The Staff of Destruction had an unusual shape that Louise had never seen before.

But since Louise’s magic did not work, all she could depend on now was the Staff of Destruction.

Louise closed her eyes and took a deep breath. Opening her eyes again she said, “Tabitha! Use levitation on me.” And jumped off the Sylphid’s back. Tabitha hastily casted “Levitation” on Louise.

Under the effect of the spell, Louise slowly descended and facing Saito and the golem, waved the Staff of Destruction.

Nothing happened at all. There was no response from the Staff of Destruction.

“Is this really a magical staff?” Louise shouted urgently.

Were there any special requirements in order to activate it?

Saito looked at the descending Louise and was shocked. Why did she come back? It would have been better for her to stay on the dragon!

At the same time, Saito saw the Staff of Destruction that Louise was holding.

Looks like Louise did not know how to use the staff and she was just waving it around…

Saito rushed towards Louise.

If we could use this, maybe we could defeat the golem!

“Saito!” Louise shouted to Saito who was running towards her.

Saito grabbed the Staff of Destruction away from Louise.

“I don’t know how to use this!”

“It’s to be used like this!”

Saito grabbed hold of the Staff of Destruction, took out the arming handle, opened the rear cover and pulled out and extended the inner tube.

…Why do I know how to do this?

But now this is not the time to think.

He flipped up the telescope sight on the tube and aimed.

Seeing his proficiency in handling the Staff of Destruction, Louise was too shocked to say anything.

Saito placed the Staff of Destruction on his shoulder and pointed the front of the staff towards the golem.[[Image:Znt B1 C8 01.JPG|thumb|''Saito placed the Staff of Destruction on his shoulder and pointed the front of the staff towards the golem.'']]

Due to the short distance between him and the golem, Saito decided to aim directly at the golem.

''As the distance was very close, the arming range (4) might not be attained and therefore even if hit directly, it might not explode.''

''Forget about that, just try it!'' Saito thought while shouting at Louise, “Don’t stand behind the staff, there will be a back blast!”

Louise hurriedly moved out of the way.

The golem approached closer and closer to Saito.

Saito released the safety latch and fired the weapon.

Immediately, a loud thunder came from the staff and a projectile with wings flew towards the golem.

The projectile met with the golem with a terrific explosion.

Saito instinctively closed his eyes.

A deafening roar occurred and the upper body of the golem pulverized and flew out in all directions, causing a rain of earth.

Saito slowly opened his eyes.

As the smoke from the explosion cleared, only the lower body of the golem was left standing.

What was left, took one last step forward before it finally stopped moving, and knelt down.

Then slowly from the waist, it crumbled… and returned into what it originally was – dirt.

Just like last time, the golem was reduced into a mound of earth.

Louise, who witnessed everything, felt her legs weaken and sat on the floor.

Kirche, who was hiding near the bushes, came running out.

Saito finally gave a sigh of relief.

Kirche hugged Saito and said, “Saito, My darling! You did it!”

Sylphid, who was carrying Tabitha, descended. Tabitha looked at the mound of earth and asked, “Where is Miss Longueville?”

Just then everyone realized that Miss Longueville was missing.

Just then Miss Longueville came out from the forest.

“Miss Longueville! Did you find out where Fouquet was controlling the golem from?” Kirche asked.

Miss Longueville shook her head.

The four of them started searching the mound of earth for clues. Saito looked at them, and then looked at the Staff of Destruction, thinking to himself: Why did this thing appear in this world?

Just as he was thinking, Miss Longueville took the Staff of Destruction away from Saito.

“Miss Longueville?” said the puzzled Saito.

Miss Longueville widened the distance between the group and then said, “Great job, people!”

“Miss Longueville!” Kirche shouted. “What’s the meaning of this?”

Louise stared at Miss Longueville, too shocked to say anything.

“The one controlling the golem was me all along.”

“What? That means… You’re…”

Miss Longueville removed her glasses, her once gentle expression had changed into one full of killing intent.

“Yes, I am Fouquet of the Crumbling Dirt. The Staff of Destruction is really powerful; it actually can defeat my golem in just one hit!”

Fouquet held the Staff of Destruction on her shoulders like Saito did just now.

Tabitha waved her staff and began chanting.

“All of you don’t move! I have the Staff of Destruction pointed towards you. Drop your wands now.”

They had no choice but to obey. Without their wands, they could not cast any magic.

“Mr. Agile Familiar, please drop your broken sword too. You’re a threat to me if you’re holding a weapon.”

Saito obeyed her orders and dropped the sword.

“Why?” Louise asked angrily.

“Hmm… I’d better explain to you all in order for you all to rest in peace.” Fouquet said with a coquettish smile on her face.

“I had gotten hold of the Staff of Destruction, but I did not know how to use it.”

“The way to use it?”

“Yes. No matter how I waved the staff or applied my magic on it, there was no response at all. That frustrated me. After all, if I do not know how to use it, it would be just as useful as a decorative item. Wouldn’t it?”

Louise wanted to dash out towards Fouquet, but was stopped by Saito.

“Saito!”

“Let her finish.”

“How considerate of you, Mr. Familiar. Then I would continue. Since I did not know how to use it, the only way was to let other people show me how to use it.”

“So therefore you brought us here.”

“If it’s the students from the academy, there may be a chance that someone knows how to use the staff.”

“If none of us knew how to use the Staff of Destruction, what would you do?”

“If that was the case, you all would be crushed by my golem. After that I would bring the next group of students here. But thanks to you, I finally know how to use the Staff of Destruction.”

Fouquet smiled and said, “Even though the time spent with you all was short, I’m really happy. Goodbye.”

Kirche feeling hopeless, closed her eyes.

Tabitha and Louise closed their eyes, too.

But Saito did not.

“You’re really brave.”

“Well, actually it’s not bravery.” Saito replied.

Fouquet pressed the trigger as Saito had done before.

But the magic that happened before did not happen again.

“Huh? Why?” Fouquet pressed the trigger again.

“It has only one shot; it won’t be able to fire again.”

“What you mean one shot?” Fouquet shouted deliriously.

“Even if I explained, you would not be able to understand. That is not a magical staff from your world.”

“What did you say?” Fouquet dropped the Staff of Destruction and took out her own wand.

Saito moved as fast as lightening delivered a blow to Fouquet’s stomach with the hilt of his sword.

“This is a weapon from my world. Hmm… To be precise, it’s called an M72 rocket launcher (5).”

Fouquet fell onto the ground.

Saito then picked up the Staff of Destruction.

“Saito?” Louise and the other two all stared at Saito.

Saito answered, “We’ve caught Fouquet and retrieved the Staff of Destruction.”

Louise, Kirche and Tabitha looked at each other, and then ran towards Saito.

Saito, with mixed feelings, hugged the three of them together.

***

Inside the headmaster’s office, Headmaster Osman listened to the group’s account of what happened.

“Hmm… So Miss Longueville is Fouquet of the Crumbling dirt… Because she’s such a beauty I did not think twice about hiring her as my secretary.”

“How did you go about hiring her?” Mr. Colbert who was also present asked.

“In a tavern. I was a customer while she was a waitress there. Where I slowly caressed her from her hands down to her buttocks…”

“Then what happened?” Mr. Colbert asked again.

Headmaster Osman embarrassingly confessed, “Because she wasn’t angry at all after what I did, I asked her whether she wanted to become my secretary or not.”

“Why?” The bewildered Mr. Colbert continued asking.

“Anyways!” Headmaster Osman cried out using vigor unfitting for an old man.

Osman started coughing. And said sedately, “And she could use magic, too.”

“Yeah, magic that could kill.” Mr. Colbert mumbled to himself.

Headmaster Osman coughed again then told Mr. Colbert in a prudent manner, “Come to think of it, the reason that Fouquet allowed me to touch her all over the place, served me wine happily, and praised that I was handsome man, while I was in the tavern, was just to infiltrate the academy. All those praises were most probably just lies…”

Mr. Colbert upon hearing that immediately remembered that he was also bewitched by Fouquet once, and had revealed the weakness of the vault walls to her.

Mr. Colbert decided that he would take that secret with him to his grave.

“Yes. Beautiful women are deadly mages.”

“I couldn’t agree more with you, Colbert.”

Saito, Louise, Kirche and Tabitha stared blankly at the two.

Realizing that the students had given them the cold stare, the embarrassed Osman cleared his throat and regained his solemn composure.

“A job well done for all of you, you have returned the Staff of Destruction and captured Fouquet.”

The three besides Saito acknowledged proudly.

“Fouquet will be handed over to the town guards, and the Staff of Destruction will be returned back to the treasure vault. Finally the case is closed.”

Gently caressing each of the trio's heads, Osman said, “I have requested the imperial court to confer upon you the title of Chevalier, I believe that we should have news of it soon. And since Tabitha already has the title of chevalier, I have requested that she be given the Elven Medallion.”

The trio’s faces brightened up upon hearing the news.

“Really?” Kirche said astoundingly.

“Yes. You have done more than enough to deserve this title. Haven’t you?”

Louise gazed at Saito who was listless since they entered the office.

“Headmaster Osman, Saito… won't get anything?”

“Yes, I’m afraid so. Because he’s not a noble…”

Saito replied, “I don’t need anything.”

Headmaster Osman gently clapped his hands and said, ”I almost forgot, Tonight’s Ball of Frigg will resume as planned since we have gotten back the Staff of Destruction.

Kirche’s face brightened up. “That’s right. Let’s forget about Fouquet and dance all night long!”

“The main attraction of the ball will be you three. So go get ready and dress up!”

The three bowed, and left through the door.

Louise stopped and looked at Saito.

“You go first.” Saito told Louise.

Even though Louise was still worried, she nodded and left the room.

Osman turned to Saito and said, “You have something to ask me?”

Saito nodded.

“Please ask. I’ll try to answer your question to the best of my abilities. Even though I couldn’t confer you a title, this is the least I can do to show my appreciation.”

Immediately after, he asked Mr. Colbert to leave the room. Mr. Colbert, who was waiting for Saito to speak, was expressing displeasure as he exited the room.

After Mr. Colbert left, Saito said, “That, the Staff of Destruction was originally from my world.”

Osman’s eyes gleamed. “Originally from your world?”

“I’m not from this world.”

“Is this true?”

“It’s true. I was transported to this world due to Louise’s summoning.”

“I see. If that’s the case…” Osman squinted his eyes.

“The Staff of Destruction was a weapon from my world. Who was the person who brought it to this world?”

Osman sighed and said, ”The one who gave the Staff of Destruction was my savior.”

“Where is the person now? That person is definitely from the same world as me.”

“He died. That was over thirty years ago…”

“What did you say?”

“Thirty years ago, while I was strolling inside the forest, I was attacked by a two headed dragon. The one who saved me was the owner of the Staff of Destruction. He used another Staff of Destruction to kill the two headed dragon and then collapsed. He was already injured at that time. I transported him to the academy and treated his wounds. But to no avail…”

“And he died?”

Headmaster Osman nodded.

“I buried the Staff of Destruction that he had used to save me along with him in his grave, the other one I named the Staff of Destruction and kept it inside the vault in order to commemorate my savior…”

Osman gazed far away and said, ”While he was resting on the bed till the day he died, he kept saying repeatedly ‘Where is this place? I want to go back to my world.’ I guess that he must be from the same world as yours.”

“Who was the one who brought him to this world then?”

“I don’t know. Right till the end, I still had no idea how he ended up here.”

“Damn it! Just when I thought that I had a clue.” Saito lamented. The clue had led him into a dead end. Osman’s savior was most probably a soldier of his own country. But how did he end up in this world? Even though Saito wanted to know badly, there was no way to know anymore.

Osman held Saito’s left hand, ”The runes on your hand…”

“Oh yes. I wanted to ask about that, too. Once the runes glow, I can use any weapon proficiently. Not just swords, even the weapons from my world too…”

Osman pondered for a moment and said, “…That I know. That is the runes of “Gandálfr”, the legendary familiar.”

“The runes of the legendary familiar?”

“Yes. Gandálfr was a legendary familiar who could use any weapon at will. That is most likely the reason that you could use the Staff of Destruction.”

Saito was confused. “…Then, why am I the legendary familiar?”

“I don’t know.” Osman quickly replied.

“I’m sorry. But there is a possibility that the runes of Gandálfr are related to you being transported to this world.”

“Haiz…” Saito sighed.

Saito thought that he could get the answers that he wanted from the headmaster, but apparently he did not know much either…

“I’m sorry that I could not be of much help. I’ll always be on your side, Gandálfr!” Osman hugged Saito. “I must thank you once again for bringing back the possession of my benefactor.”

“It’s all right…” Saito said tiredly.

“I tried to find out for you how you arrived in this world but…”

“But what?”

“But I could not find anything, please do not be dismayed. You’ll get used to this world as time goes by. Maybe by then you could find a wife here too…”

Saito sighed again. The clue to return to his original world slipped through his fingers just like that.

On top of Alvíss Dining Hall, there is a great hall. That is where the ball was being held. Saito leaned on the railings of the balcony and looked at the grand reception.

The students and teachers who were dressed grandly gathered around tables filled with exquisite food and chatted amongst themselves. Saito arrived there through a flight of stairs leading up to the balcony. Seeing them, Saito felt that he would not fit in at all and therefore, decided not to enter.

Next to Saito were some food and a bottle of wine that Siesta had brought for him earlier. Saito poured for himself a glass of wine and drank it.

“Eh, haven’t you got a drop too much?” said Derflinger which was leaning on the balcony worryingly. As the sword that Kirche gave to Saito broke during the ordeal, Saito brought Derflinger for protection. As usual it had a rotten tongue but it still had a happy go lucky personality so having him for company still has its merits.

“You’re noisy. To think that I had found the way to go back home, in the end it’s just a dream… can’t I drink to drown away my sorrow?”

Just before the ball started Kirche, who was beautifully dressed in an evening gown was accompanying Saito. But as soon as the ball started she was nowhere to be seen.

Saito had no choice but to use Derflinger as a companion to drive away boredom.

In the middle of the dance floor, Kirche was surrounded by a group of young males, talking and laughing. Even though Kirche promised to dance with him, it would be quite some time before Saito had his chance.

Tabitha dressed in a black gown feasted away on the sumptuous food on the table.

Looks like everyone is enjoying the dance to the fullest…

The doors to the great hall opened and Louise appeared.

The guards at the door notified everyone on Louise’s arrival. "The daughter of Duke Vallière, Louise Françoise Le Blanc de la Vallière arrives!”

Saito held his breath. Louise was dressed in a white evening gown with her long, strawberry blonde hair tied up into a pony tail. Her hands were covered by pure white gloves which adorned her grandeur. Her petite face along with her low cut evening gown made her sparkle like a gem.

After confirming that the guest had arrived, the musicians started playing music that was extremely soothing to the ears. All around Louise were males that were captivated by Louise’s beauty asking for a dance with her. Before this, no one ever realized Louise’s beauty and only thought of her as “Louise the Zero.” Now, that same group of males were trying to win her heart.

The nobles started dancing gracefully on the dance floor. Louise turned down everyone’s invitation for a dance, saw Saito on the balcony and headed over. Louise stood in front of the slightly drunk Saito and placed her arms on her waist, “Looks like you’re enjoying yourself” She said.

“Not really…” Saito moved his gaze away from the dazzling Louise, thinking to himself that it was lucky he had drank some wine, so Louise would not realize that he was blushing.

Derflinger looked at Louise and said, ”Haha. Clothes really <u>do</u> make the man!”

“None of your business.” Louise stared at the sword and crossed her arms.

“Aren’t you going to dance?” Saito asked while avoiding Louise’s gaze.

“I have no dance partner.” Louise replied.

“Didn’t a lot of people ask you for a dance just now?” Saito asked.

Louise did not answer and extended her hand.

“Huh?”

“Even though you’re just a familiar, I could make an exception.” The blushing Louise said while avoiding Saito’s gaze.

“Don’t you mean ‘Could I have this dance?’?” Saito said while trying to avoid Louise’s gaze too.

After a moment of silence, Louise sighed.

“Only for today!” she said.

Louise then held the ends of her dress and made a curtsy.

“May I have a dance, sir?”

These actions made the bashful Louise look even more cute and alluring than ever before.

Saito, trembling held Louise’s hands and together, they walked towards the dance floor.

“I have never danced before.” Saito said.

“Just follow my rhythm.” Louise said, and then gently held onto Saito’s hand. Saito imitated Louise’s actions and followed her rhythm. Louise did not seem to mind Saito’s stiff actions at all and concentrated on dancing.
“Saito, I believe you now” She said.
[[Image:Znt B1 C8 02.JPG|thumb|''"Saito, I believe you now."'']]

“What?”

“…You said that you were from another world.” Louise replied while dancing gracefully.

“Huh? Didn’t you believe me already before that?”

“I originally only took what you said with a pinch of salt… but the Staff of Destruction… It’s a weapon from your world isn’t it? When I saw that, all I could do was to believe.” Louise lowered her head and asked, “Do you wish to go back?”

“Yes. I want to go back, but since there’s no way to go back yet, I’ll have to get used to life here for a while.”

“You’re right…” Louise muttered to herself then continued dancing.

After that, Louise who was still blushing and did not dare look at Saito, “Thank you.” She abruptly uttered.

Hearing that, Saito was puzzled. Why is she acting so funny today?

“Well… Didn’t you save me when I was almost crushed by Fouquet’s golem?” Louise replied.

The musicians played an even more encouraging tune. Slowly bit by bit, Saito was cheering up. ''Someday… I will be able to finally return back home… but being here isn’t really that bad either.

Louise is really very dainty today, I should be satisfied.''

“You’re welcome. That’s what I’m supposed to do.”

“Why?”

“Because I’m your familiar.”

Louise smiled.

Derflinger which was still leaning on the balcony looked at the both of them, ”Unbelievable!” it said to itself.

The twin moons in the sky shone onto the dance floor, and along with the candle lights, created a romantic atmosphere on the dance floor.

“Partner! You amaze me!”

Looking at his partner dancing with his master, “A familiar dancing with his Master? That’s the first time I’ve seen this happening!”

----

<noinclude>
{| border="1" cellpadding="5" cellspacing="0" style="margin: 1em 1em 1em 0; background: #f9f9f9; border: 1px #aaaaaa solid; padding: 0.2em; border-collapse: collapse;"
|-
| [[Zero_no_Tsukaima:Volume1_Chapter7|Back to Chapter 7]]
| [[Zero_no_Tsukaima|Return to Main Page]]
| [[Zero_no_Tsukaima:Volume2_Chapter1|Forward to Volume 2]]
|-
|}
</noinclude>

Zero no Tsukaima:Volume7 Epilogue

2008-05-14T04:58:44Z

Lysanther:

'''Volume 7, Epilogue'''

The left hand of God is Gandlafr, the ferocious shield of the lord. His left hand wields a large sword and right hand wields a long spear: protect me with endless vigilance.

The right hand of God is Vindalfr, is the kind hearted [something] of lord. He dominated all beasts of life, take never endless move me from the heaven to the heart of sea.  

The mind of the god is Myozunitonirun, is the book that carries the crystallization of thought. It carried all knowledge, provided advice that led me and saved me.  

There was one more person, but remembering its name gave me trouble…

Taking the four disciples, I came to this land…

From outside came the songs of children, along with the dawning lights, a little girl woke up. She slowly and somewhat lazily got up. Her eye-dazzling hair, like a wave of golden sea, like a cloak unraveling through her body. Her hair is so beautiful it would make people gasp, However, if one look closely, her hair would be half as thin as that of normal people. So when such beautiful hair moves, one could almost hear the sound of air itself stroking it , and the light from her hair can be absolutely blinding.

Even if you call her hair ordinary, the rest of her body is also very slim.

[Sentence deliberately untranslated as it describes her most prominent assets with extreme detail. Since I translated it in school, I rather not have anyone over hearing me thinking I am translating porn or something] the young girl wore only a single part of pajamas, and lightly yawned as she woke up.

From the way her skin shinned, the girl’s age is about 15 or 16, but her (this translation go off the charts with praise), preventing anyone to accurately guess her age.

The girl reached out and opened her window, and a group of children ran toward her.

“Tiffania onee-chan!”

“Tiffa onee-chan!”

A group of children following one another ran toward the window, screaming loudly to this young lady named Tiffania.

It appears this fey-like beauty is these children’s idol.

“Ai Ya!  What happened? Jack, Sam, Jim, Emma, Samantha, everyone came together. I listened to your songs and I woke up, you've been singing the same song again, don’t you know how to sing a different song?”

“Don’t know…!”

“In that case Tiffania onee-chan teach us to sing.”

Tiffania smiled, she considered these children to be her little brothers and sisters.

She suddenly realized one of the younger children had a look as if she wanted to say something.

“Emma what happened? Do you have something to say?”

The young girl called Emma shook uncontrollably.

“That…”

“Don’t be afraid, tell me.”

“In the forest…In the forest, I went to pick strawberries and I found…”

“What happened in the forest?”

“Emma what happened? If there is something you should told all of us!”

“Why didn’t you tell us?”

“Because, I am very scared…the body was covered in blood…woo..woo (Sounds of cryings)” Emma had a look of a girl on the verge of tears.

“Everyone stop picking on Emma. Emma, what happened? Tell big sister?”

“…there, there is someone, collapsed there.”

Tiffania’s face instantly became clouded.

“Another one came?”

The children began to talk among themselves.

“It is probably that, the war, the war!”

“Yeah!” The children nodded together.

“Because this morning, (something untranslated)’s army walked across those streets.”

Tiffania threw an overcoat over her pajamas, and leaped out the window.

“Emma, where is it?”

”…there”

The young girl flew through the already familiar forest as if it was her backyard, with the children following behind.

They found a young boy lying by a thick tree, his back against the wood.

“…Still breathing, but the wound is grave, I have to talk care of this quickly.”

Emma worriedly murmured, “Tiffania onee-chan, can he be healed?”

“Idiot!” One of the other youths yelled. “How can there be an injury Tiffania onee-chan cannot cure? Don’t you know anything?”

“Lets take him back to the village first.”

The children lifted his body, Tiffania took a closer look at him.

“Black hair, wearing some clothes I've never seen before.”

“He is a foreigner.”

But he don’t appear to be from Tristania or Germania. Just where were his clothes from?

''No''…Tiffania shook her head and let out a small smile, ''truthfully I myself have the blood of (untranslated nation), and in other words the bloodline of elves,'' Tiffania thought about it. The soft wind slowly caressed her golden hair.

The hairs around her ears began to flow.

In that moment, we could see her hair revealed a pair of pointy ears.

Zero no Tsukaima:Volume4 Chapter5 - MTL

2008-05-14T03:41:01Z

Lysanther: /* Chapter Five */

===Chapter Five===

{{Template:PREVIEW}}
----

When Saito woke up in the morning, Louise was sleeping by his side. Last night, when Louise, whose eyes were swollen from tears, got tired, he brought her to the room and feel asleep at once. "Kuukuu," with an innocent face, she breathed out through sleep. What made her change this way yesterday? One moment she was ready to kill, the other - she was suddenly weeping "Why don't you look at me!" What? What? Saito wondered.

She started waking up. Abruptly, Louise got up, and, noticing Saito, bit her lip. Then, in a wrung out voice, she murmured "Good morning."

"G-good morning," Saito returned the greeting.

Then Louise blushed. Louise always blushed with an angry look on her face, but now it was different. looking up at Saito, she softly curved her lips. And said something hesitatingly.

"W-what?"

"Forgive me."

Louise opened her mouth and said in a lamenting voice.

"Forgivemeforgivemeforgiveme. Forgive me?"

Louise was definitely weird. She gazed at him with helpless puppy eyes, and yet, she never looked at Saito this way before. Louise always looked down on him or scowled, he wasn't used to be looked at some other away.

"Seriously, what is wrong with you?"

Worried, he gripped her shoulder. Dressed only in negligee, Louise bent her head and rested her cheek on top of his hand. He felt an unexpected pang. Moreover, pang on his left side. Quick one. Soon he was fully overtaken by a destructive power. His body shook violently and his pulse was beating hastily. Aah, Louise looking like this… She wouldn't be in love with me, would she?!

"I saw."

"Eh?"

"..a dream, yesterday."

Dream?

"W-what dream?"

"Dream about Saito."

"D-dream about what?"

"Saito was mean in the dream. Though I was talking very hard, he still spoke with other girls."

'Gab' Louise bit into Saito's hand.

However, it was not painful. Louise bit very gently. Then she glanced upwards at Saito's face.

"Even so, it was yesterday. Do not buy gifts for other girls, do not look at other girls - you have your master-sama, right?"

Saito gulped down saliva, while watching Louise. He never realized, that she was so in love with him...

But what made Louise's attitude change so much. It's as if she is an entirely different person. Louise who despised me up till now, cannot become so sweet just like that. At first she was mad. And now she gently chews on his palm while scowling.

She would not just bite like this. She would hit.

Louise would never sell herself for such flirt...

Though at first Saito thought that Louise may be in love, he drove the last ray of hope out of his mind.

"Listen to me."

"Y-yes."

"Tell me truthfully. W-whom do you love the most in the world?"

Louise buried her face in his chest and muttered in a tearful voice. Saito felt dizzy in his head and answered incoherently.

"M-master-sama. Yes."

"Lie."

It wasn't a lie. When near, only Louise can make his chest throb this much. However, Louise today...

"Really?"

"Yeah..."

Then Louise got up and, tototo, ran up to the other side of the bed.

After taking out something from the secret gap in the wall beside the bed, she ran up to Saito with it.

"N. N, nh"

And then she thrust it out to Saito.

"What's...?"

"Take it."

The thrust out complex object was made from knitting wool. In any case, it seemed to be unwearable. Saito received it and tilted his head, trying to figure out it's purpose. By all means, could it still be something "to wear"? No, never. He had no inkling of where it could fit on the body.

Louise kept on quietly watching Saito... with eyes that seemed to be moist from crying. Aah, can't help it when looked at with such eyes. They had an expecting look. Yet, he can't answer Louise's expectations as he doesn't know what on earth is it for, however, he had to do something!

What the heck is that. Saito thought. Think! Yeaaah, looking at it, it seems similar to medusa stuffed toy. It also can be thought to be one of Burgess fauna's species that ruled the sea in the ancient earth. Though it looks like a mysterious animal, because Louise handed it over to me, it must have some use. Ah! Think!

Saito fused, slowly loosing his cool.

"Great! This! A fantastic thing! Medusa's outlook! The best!"

Louise's face fell.

"It's different... It's not that... It's a sweater."

As for the alien world sweater, it was different from what one would expect. It easily surpassed Saito’s imagination.

In panic, Saito tried to put it on. But how to wear it. Somehow he found an entrance and pushed his head in. However, his arm didn't go out. And half of his face remained stuck inside. Being stuck in such an uncomfortable way, Saito stood still.

Then, Louise tightly embraced Saito and pushed him down onto the bed.

“L-Louise...”

Because his arm was imprisoned by the sweater, he could not move.

“Be still," Louise pleaded Saito. What? I’m already still. But it is because I can’t get out my arms out of the sweater.

“Can’t do that.”

He said quietly, being honest.

Louise held onto Saito firmly, like a girl embracing her favorite stuffed animal.

“Ugh, don’t you have to go to class?”

“It’s alright. I’ll just skip it anyway.”

Muhaa! The more he thought about it, the more suspicious it sounded. Normally serious Louise never skipped class so lightly.

“For a whole day. Because, when you are let out, you flirt with other girls. I hate that.”

Seems like she wants to bind Saito this way. Yet, for a very prideful Louise to say such things… Even if she would be feeling this way, she’d never utter it aloud.

“Say something.”

Louise muttered sweetly. Saito, what is the matter with Louise? He wondered, while worrying, what made Louise start talking so weakly and softly.

<center>* * *</center>

In the afternoon, Louise finally fell asleep. The young girl snored faintly in a deep slumber.

Then Saito quietly slipped out of the room and headed to the dinning room to get some food. He was going to take Louise’s share too.

Siesta, who was preparing lunch in the kitchen already, sweetly smiled when he finished explaining the situation to her.

“You are popular.”

“No, it’s different. Louise isn’t herself. She’s acting funny. It can’t be helped, and now have to get some of this food…”

Worried, Saito said, while Siesta trampled on Saito’s feet, without breaking her smile.

“That’s great.”

“S-Siesta?"

Seems like she was really mad. The composed smile only emphasized her cold anger.

“Heeeh. That a highly prideful noble Miss Valliere would suddenly become clingy over Saito-san. What would make her change her mind about Saito-san? I’m worried.”

Still smiling, Siesta put more strength crushing Saito’s foot. Saito screamed.

“I-it’s true! She really suddenly started acting strange”

“Really?”

“Yeah… It is as if she turned into a different person.”

Hearing that, Siesta started to think with a serious expression.

“This reminds me, I heard that there are some magical potions that can change person’s mind this way…”

“Magical potions?”

“Indeed. Yet because I am not a mage I might have not understood it well...But, Miss Valliere would not drink such a thing…”

Saite remembered last night. Louise's attitude changed dramatically after entering Montmorency’s room… while he was hiding under the bed futon.

At that moment Louise’s attitude changed suddenly… Did Louise do something then?

Ah.

That reminds me, she said “Fuah! I’m thirsty from running around!” and in one breath drank up the red wine on the table!

That? Could it be that? Saito started to feel suspicious about the red wine in Montmorency’s room.

<center>* * *</center>

Saito waited for Montmorency to come out of the dinning and gripped her arm. Guiche, who was walking next to her, roared.

“Hey! What are you doing to my Montmorency!”

However, Montmorency’s face suddenly turned pale instead of complaining. What?! Even though he gripped a noble’s hand like that! Guess Montmorency, who was even more arrogant than Louise, did not want to make much noise. In a word, she felt indebted to Saito over something. And that was surely related to Louise’s sudden change.

“Hey Monmon.”

Saito glared at Montmorency.

“W-what…?”

She awkwardly turned her eyes away. And she was not angry at being called Monmon. It was becoming more and more suspicious.

“What have you made Louise drink?”

“Eh?” Guiche made a suspicious face.

“Montmorency gave Louise something?”

“Hey Guiche. You saw Louise’s change, right? One moment she was angry, the next placing her palms gently. Even someone as dimwitted as you should grow suspicious.”

Guiche thought while crossing his arms. It took some time, because he was slow as usual. Then Guiche, who with great effort recalled last night’s events, nodded.

“It is really as you say. It should not be possible for Louise to become so soft suddenly. Right?”

“Right! Monmon! Louise became strange after drinking the wine in your room!”

“That’s the wine I brought! There’s nothing suspicious about it!”

After saying so, Guiche noticed Montmorency’s unusual acting. She was biting her lips strongly and on her forehead tiny drops of cold sweat appeared.

“Montmorency! That wine, really…”

“That child drank it without permission!”

Montmorency, who could not take it anymore, cried out.

“That’s not the point! It’s your fault!” she said while pointing at Guiche, poking his nose with her finger. Now when the anger reversed, Guiche and Saito dumbfounded watched Montmorency.

“Because you are always fooling around!”

“You! What have you put in the wine?!”

Saito understood. Montmorency wanted for Guiche to drink up something that was put in the wine. Yet Louise, who rushed into the room, drank it up instead.

For a moment, both, Guiche and Saito, stood hesitatingly embarrassed and resigned. And then Montmorency in a calm, bared voice said.

“…Love potion.”

“Love potion!”

Guiche and Saito cried out. Montmorency placed both hands over their mouths in panic.

“Idiots! Not so loud! … It is banned.”

Saito gripped Montmorency’s arm, removed her hand from his mouth and shouted.

“Then don’t start such a mess to begin with! Help Louise somehow!”

<center>* * *</center>

Montmorency, Saito, and Guiche racked their brains in Montmorency's room. Montmorency explained to them both in an arrogant manner that she made a love potion to prevent Guiche from having an affair. She put it in Guiche's glass to have him drink it, but then Saito and Louise had flounced into the room. It wasn’t hard for Saito to imagine what happened after that. Unaware, Louise drank it all up. Saito screamed.

“What have you done?!”

“…However, otherwise he would not have fallen in love with me, right?”

Guiche who kept silent till then, clasped blushing Montmorency's hand.

“Montmorency, you cared so much for me…”

“Hah! You think that I did it for you? I would not waste my time on that. It was just merely unpleasant for you to have affairs behind my back!”

The blush on Montmerency’s cheeks was quickly replaced by an arrogant scowl. As expected, Tristain noble women pride is really high. Very self-conceited and arrogant.

“Do not worry about me having an affair! I am your servant forever!”

Guiche embraced Montmorency closely. Then, holding her cheek, tried to kiss her. Startled Montmorency shut her eyes.

“Put off.”

Saito pulled them both apart.

“What are you doing, idiot?!”

“Doesn’t matter! Help Louise first!”

“She’ll recover sooner or later!”

“When is this ‘sooner or later’!”

Montmorency looked doubtful.

“Each person's physic is different, it may take a month or maybe a year…”(!--Each person's "physic"? Can a translator check this? ~Dan-- --just a suggestion but i'd expect the correct word would be physiology given the context ~Lys--)

“You planned to let me drink such a thing?”

Guiche turned pale.

“That will take too long. At once! One way or another! Do it!”

With a jerk Saito brought his face close to Montmorency’s.

“I understand! But it will take some time to prepare the antidote!”

“Hurry up then and do it! Now! Make it now!”

“However, to make an antidote, a certain expensive drug is necessary, however I used it all up while making a love potion And to buy it will take a lot of money. I can’t do it for now.”

"Yes, money will be hard to come by, I don't exagerate."

"No money? You are nobles!"

When Saito shouted, Guiche and Montmorency looked at each other.

“Although we are nobles, we are students as well.”

“It is older members of the family that possess the territory and money.”

“Then ask your parents to send the money.”

Saito said to them both. Then Guiche rose his forefinger and started talking.
　
“Listen. This world has two kind of nobles. One kind are nobles that do not have the good fortune of money, another kind – nobles that have the money. For instance, De Montmorency, Montmorency's family, fails in the land reclamation and the management of the territory is horrible.”

Montmorency cut in. 　

“Or like the De Gramont house, Guiche’s family, that for the sake of honour got involved in a war and wasted all of their money…”

“Anyway, there are moneyless nobles. Actually, and I am not exaggerating, half the nobles in the world have enough money only to maintain their residence and the territory around it at best. However, it is not for a commoner like you to understand the hardships of keeping the honour and pride of the nobility.”

These guys… Saito reluctantly started to search for something in his parka and jeans pockets. Then he pulled out the golden coins that he received from Henrietta before. Half of the amount he left in Louise’s room and the other half he carried with himself.

"Will this suffice?"

He spilled them out on the table.

“Uwaa! Why do you have so much money? You!”

Seeing the amount of gold lying all over the table, took the breath from Montmorency away.

“Awesome. And some are even 500 Ecu coins.”

“Don’t’ ask where it comes from. Just buy that expensive medicine with this by the end of tomorrow."

Montmorency nodded reluctantly.

<center>* * *</center>

When he returned back to his room with light pockets, the room itself looked weird. 　

Somehow whole room was filled with cigarette like smokes, yet the aroma was sweet. Louise was sitting in the center of the room with joss-sticks fuming around her.

“Hey, what? What’s up with all this?”

When Saito said so, Louise, who was watching Saito, answered in a teary voice.

“Where have you been...?”

Only then Saito noticed how tempting Louise looked. She wasn’t wearing her skirt.

“You left me all alone…”

She said in teary voice while sulkily looking up at Saito. Seems like, while feeling lonely, she started burning all these incenses.

“So-sorry…”

Why doesn't she put on a skirt?! He tried to turn his eyes away from her body when he noticed another unexpected fact. Well… Lo-Louise, Louise Francoise – that rascal, the skirt wasn’t the only thing that she missed… Her panties were gone as well.

Her lower waist line was peeking up from the gap of her shirt. There were no signs of any underwear beneath.

Saito began to tremble.

“Y-you, p-put on some p-p-p-p-panties!

Trembling, he shouted while looking to the other side

“I w-won’t!”

“Why not?!!”

“I am not sexy enough. I know this because night after night Saito sleeps by my side in bed, but doesn't do anything to me. I cannot take this anymore.”

Louise said in a weeping voice.

“T-that’s, you, me, are you saying you want me to p-push you down and then d-d-d-d-do those things to you?”

“I-is it bad…?”

“That’s right.”

“But, I'll shut my eyes. And for an hour, I will pretend not to know.”

But by saying that she would pretend not to know… Louise made a huge commitment.

Louise pulled the hem of her shirt down to cover her private parts and stood up. Louise moved her bare, slender legs. Saito's heart pounded inside his chest, sounding like a constant ringing of a bell.

Louise jumped onto Saito’s chest. A sweet smell of her hair was even stronger than the aroma of the incense in the room. She never used perfumes, it was her natural body’s smell.

With her face buried in Saito’s parka, Louise trembled and twitched.

“I am lonely… Idiot…”

Both of Saito’s hands positioned themselves on Louise’s body.

They seemed to embrace her firmly on an instinct.

Saito bit his lip. He put some pressure in his bite seeking to regain part of his calmness through pain.

Louise of today…is not the Louise whom I know. It is a love potion that’s making me loose myself. My Louise is the one I protect and like… For this reason, I cannot emrace her this way now. What if his brakes would fail him? He surely would covet Louise like a beast.

Because of love, this cannot be allowed.

Saito with trembling hands gripped Louise’s shoulders. Then he looked straight into her eyes and squeezed out as gentle voice as possible.

“Louise…”

“Saito…”

"W-well… You are acting this strange today because of a medicine.”

“Medicine…?”

Louise looked up at Saito with moistened eyes.

“That’s right. The present you is not the real you. But don’t worry, I will find the cure somehow. Okay?”

“It is not because of medicine!”

Louise looked straight at Saito.

“These feelings are not because of medicine. Because whenever I look at Saito my heart starts beating wildly. Not only that…I cannot breathe and feel helpless. I know, this feeling is…”

“I-it’s different. I would like it if they were your real feelings, but it isn't, it is different. This is because of the drug. The antidote will be ready by tomorrow night, so wait till then. Anyway, go to sleep now, okay?”

Louise shook her head.

“I don’t understand. It doesn’t matter. Anyway, you must hug me tightly or else I won’t go to sleep.”

“If I do, you’ll go to bed?”

Louise nodded. Saito carried her to the bed. Then laid down, snuggling next to her. As usual, Louise clung firmly to him.

“Don’t go anywhere. Look only at me, no other girls, only me.”

She repeated, as if some kind of spell.

Saito nodded.

“I won’t go anywhere. I’ll stay here for a long time.”

“Really?”

“Aah. Yes, so rest, ok?”

“Un… If Saito says to sleep, I will sleep. Because I don’t want him to dislike me.”

However, Louise didn’t go to sleep. Instead, she shuffled a little and brought her blushing face to the scruff of Saito’s neck. Before Saito could even think of what she was doing, she started to kiss his neck. It felt as if a torrent of small needles ran down his spine.

“Haaaaaaaaaaah...”

Saito started to shake in fear. Meanwhile Louise started to suck strongly on Saito’s skin.

“Louise! Louise!”

If you won’t stop I’ll die. However, Louise didn't stop. With flushing cheeks she watched the place that she just kissed. It reddened as if bitten by an insect.

Noticing this, Louise proceeded leaving marks on Saito’s skin with an absorbed interest.

“Louise, stop! I already! I! Aah!”

His mind could not take it anymore. When Louise separated her lips, she muttered in a sulky way.

“No. I won’t stop. Saito is mine and mine alone. Therefore, I will leave marks to show that he is mine and keep the other girls away.”

After that, Saito’s torture continued for a while. Louise started to leave hickey marks not only on the scurf of his neck but even on his chest too. By the end, there were ten of them.

Saito’s strong convulsions turned into a faint shivers, when Louise’s lips finally left his chest. Then Louise, turned her head to the side, presenting Saito her own neck.

“Now you mark me.”

“B-but…”

Saito looked at Louise’s slender, snowy white neck.

“If you don’t do this - I won’t go to sleep.”

There was no other way. Saito closed his eyes and brought his lips to Louise’s neck. He touched it. A deep sigh escaped Louise’s lips. Never hearing such a cute sigh from her, Saito almost died.

Very nervous, he sucked on Louise’s celadon skin.

“Nh…!”

Louise must have been nervous too, as giving out such a cry seemed to confirm.

Tiredness soon took over her and Louise started to breath in a faint sleeper’s way after a while.

Dazzled he looked at his own red mark on Louise’s nape of the neck. It looked like a red strawberry in the middle of white snow.

Saito breathed roughly, he had to restrain himself many times, or else, he would have attacked Louise who was peacefully sleeping next to him.

Calm down! Louise is acting this way only because of the potion!

He had to find the antidote quickly, to return Louise back to her usual saucy self, instead of this cute one!

Then Saito noticed something that Louise was grasping tightly in her sleep.

It was the pendant that Saito bought her in town. She was grasping it tightly as if some sort of treasure. Seeing that lovely view he lost all his strength.

It was cruel. Louise was horrible. It’s a crime to look so disturbingly cute.

Subconsciously, he extended his hand towards Louise -- only to clamp it with his other one. I don’t have the right to take advantage of Louise this way. It is not because of me. It’s because of the potion. Endure it.

[[Image:ZnT04-170.jpg|thumb]]

If only I wouldn’t have wanted for Siesta to wear that sailor uniform, Louise would have not turned into this… Therefore it is my fault.

I am useless, Saito thought. I never turn down an opportunity to flirt with a girl and…

Siesta. That’s right, Siesta.

Aah, Siesta, she would calm him down simply by her presence. She was a fine looking lass too.

But when Louise was nearby she made his heart race.

Aah, which one do I love more?

What a luxurious worry. He couldn’t even imagine having such worry back on Earth.

Watching Louise’s sleeping face, he started to think… why to return back to his former world, if you can stay here?

When Louise became a court lady of Henrietta, it became difficult to travel to the east… Though he was disappointed, at the same time he felt glad.

Because of that he could stay by Louise’s side.

Aah, Earth, Siesta and Louise. Those three turned round and round in Saito’s head, making him frustrated.

Which choice should I make? He could not make a choice today, but he would have to.

Maybe, in the near future.

<center>* * *</center>

In the evening the next day, Saito was in Montmorency's room. He had a quarrel with Louise before leaving her in her room and coming here…

“You can’t make an antidote?”

With his face lifted, Saito stared at Montmorency. Beside her sat Guiche holding his chin and scowling.
　
Montmorency and Guiche had gone into the city today to face the black-market traders in the hopes of finding the antidote, however....

“It can't be helped! It was sold out!”

"Then when can you buy it?!"

“It… seems like they do not have the goods needed.”

“What is it?”

“The specific medicine comes from Ragudorian lake, at the boarder with Galia. It is made from the tears of a water spirit… however it seems they were not able to contact the water spirits recently."

“Whaat?!”

“In other words, we cannot get this special medicine.”

“Then what about Louise?”

"Well, I mean, really, what is so bad about this all? She has fallen in love with you. You like Louise, do you not?"

Saito doesn’t consent with what Guiche said, though.

“I can’t be happy if the reason she likes me is such medicine. These are not Louise’s true feelings. That’s why I want Louise to return back to her original self.”

But…Montmorency pouted her lips. And Guiche shook his head reluctantly. Even Saito thought quietly for a while, until he finally grasped his hand into a fist, determined.

“Where is that water spirit?”

"I told you already, it's at the Ragdorian lake.”

”So you only need to get in touch with her, right?”

“Eeeeeh!? Now listen here! The water spirit rarely shows her face before humans! And even if she did, she is very strong! If angered, the results can be disastrous!"

“I don't care, let’s go!”

"Well I do care! I am absolutely not going!"

Saito crossed his arms.

“Well then, there's only one thing I can do. I will have to tell her royal highness Princess about the love potion, or is it her royal highness Queen now? Anyway, I will have to ask for her help about the problem. Come to think, wasn't that potion banned? It's not supposed to be allowed to be made, right? Now, then, I wonder what would her highness do if she learned about it?”

Montmorency's face quickly turned pale.

“What do you think, Monmon?”

“Fine, already! I understand! I will go, if you go!”

“Hmm, we can't let Louise stay this way, either. Or else other's may notice her strange behaviour and suspect the love potion.”

Guiche shook his head.

“Fear not, my lover. I will stay by your side on this journey," said Guiche while leaning in and trying to slowly put his hand over Montmorency's shoulders, but she quickly evaded him.

“That’s not really inspiring. You are too weak.”

After that, the trio made arrangements for the journey.

They whould leave tomorrow, early in the morning. Because they did not know how Louise might act if left alone, they decided to bring her along as well.

“Haah, this is my first time skipping school.” Montmorency sighed.

“And what about me, as I have not been going to school for half of a year now? After Saito came, it was adventures everyday! Ahahaha!” Guiche bursts into a hearty laughter.